《Rejected and Claimed by her Alpha Triplets》


 Chapter 1: Coronation

    <h4>Chapter 1: Coronation</h4>


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    Tonight is the 25th coronation of the Alphas.


    The triplets.


    Kael. Rowan. Damon.


    Three brothers who now lead the Silvermoon Pack.


    In every pack, there is a clear order, a harsh chain of power. The Alpha rules with strength and fear. They are the pack¡¯s leader, the one who shapes its future with iron hands. The Beta is second inmand, loyal and fierce, always ready to back up the Alpha. The Deltamands the warriors, the strongest fighters, guardians of the pack. The Luna is the heart, the soul, who keeps the pack together with quiet strength. The Omega isst, weak, often scorned, and used as a target for cruelty.


    And then there¡¯s me.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    I¡¯m none of these. I¡¯m a human, living among wolves.


    I don¡¯t know where I truly belong. My whole life, I¡¯ve believed I¡¯m just a weak human, lost among creatures stronger than me.


    The pack treats me like dirt. I¡¯m a ve. A shadow beneath their feet. No one looks at me as a person, just someone to serve, to use, to ignore when convenient. I carry their burdens and swallow their insults without a single word. When they¡¯re angry, their hands find me, a shove here, a harsh p there, like I¡¯m nothing more than an object. Their eyes sh with contempt, their voices sharp with cruel jokes at my expense. I¡¯m the one who cleans the dirt they track through the hall, who fetches their drinks, who stands silent while theyugh and whisper about me behind my back.


    No one asks if I¡¯m tired. No one asks if I¡¯m hurt. I¡¯m invisible, except when it suits them to remind me I belong beneath their notice. Even the weakest Omega has a ce, but me? I¡¯m outside the chain, unwanted, unworthy. Sometimes I wonder if they remember I have a name.


    Even the youngest pups grow up learning they are better than I.


    However, the entire pack was gathered to celebrate the three Alphas. A grand hall glowing with silvernterns, rich velvet banners dancing with the breeze, the scent of roasted meat and aged wine drifting in the air. Laughter echoed, music floated, and I... I stood by the side, holding a tray filled with drinks, dressed in the in brown dress all servants wore.


    I shouldn¡¯t havee. I knew what they would do to me. But I came anyway.


    Because they would be here. The triplets. And despite everything, despite the pain and the fear and the bitter truth that I was nothing to them... I had always liked them.


    Ever since I was young. Since that day, they haven¡¯t remembered.


    I stood near the entrance, gripping the tray tightly as I watched guests walk by in shimmering gowns and polished boots. No one saw me, not really, but they still found time to sneer.


    "Who let that thing in here?"


    "She probably spit in the wine."


    "Don¡¯t touch her, you might catch human."


    Theirughter stung more than the words.


    I took a deep breath and moved through the crowd, bncing the tray carefully. I whispered polite greetings and offered drinks, ignoring the hands that pushed, the res that burned. I had done this a hundred times. Tonight wasn¡¯t different.


    Until she arrived.


    Belinda.


    The Beta¡¯s daughter. Beautiful, tall, and cruel. Her silver gown hugged her perfectly, her dark hair curled like a queen¡¯s, her smile sharp as a de. She walked with pride, knowing every eye was on her. And why wouldn¡¯t they be? She was meant to be Luna. Everyone said so. Betas give birth to Lunas. It was tradition.


    I turned toote.


    I was staring at the stage as the announcer¡¯s voice echoed through the room. "And now, our Alphas, Kael, Rowan, and Damon!"


    My eyes lifted instantly. There they were. The triplets.


    Tall, proud, striking.


    Kael, tall, muscr, tanned skin, sharp jawline, piercing blue eyes, looked like he never smiled. Rowan, fair skin, wavy dark hair, green eyes, always dressed in ck. Damon, olive skin, short ck hair, golden-brown eyes, sharp and intimidating presence.


    My heart stuttered.


    I forgot the tray in my hand. I forgot the world around me.


    And in that moment, Belinda stepped forward.


    We collided.


    The tray tipped.


    Red wine sshed across her silver dress like blood on snow.


    It took a second for my brain to catch up, to fully understand what had just happened. The ss ttered to the marble floor, the liquid spreading like a slow, damning stain. For a heartbeat, the entire room seemed to fall silent. Even the music stopped, notes cut mid-air, as if the celebration itself was holding its breath.


    Gasps filled the hall like a wave crashing into me.


    I felt hundreds of eyes settle on me at once, sharp, cold, merciless.


    I didn¡¯t look up. I couldn¡¯t.


    My hands were already shaking, and my knees were hitting the floor hard. The tray rolled a little before settling beside me. My heart pounded so loudly it almost drowned out the whispers rising from the crowd.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," I breathed, my voice small. Too small for a ce like this.


    "I didn¡¯t see... I didn¡¯t mean to..."


    My throat tightened as I reached for the hem of her dress, desperate to fix the mess, to scrub out my mistake like it could be undone. But it was useless. The wine soaked deep into the expensive silk, blooming like a cruel flower.


    I didn¡¯t need to look to know who I had bumped into.


    Belinda.


    Perfect, cruel, powerful Belinda.


    She stood above me, rigid, trembling, not with shock, but rage. I could feel it rolling off her like heat from a fire.


    I opened my mouth to beg again, to say something, anything, when her hand came fast.


    A sharp crack echoed across the hall as her palm connected with my cheek.


    Before I could even turn my head, another sting lit up my face...


    Another p.


    Harder than the first.


    Everything inside me went still.

 Chapter 2: We accept

    <h4>Chapter 2: We ept</h4>


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    "You filthy thing," Belinda hissed, her voice dripping with hatred. "Do you even know what this dress costs? Of course not. You wear rags."


    Her words sliced through me sharper than the p had. I didn¡¯t respond. I stayed on my knees, my head bowed, my throat tight like I had swallowed thorns.


    The red wine was soaking into the hem of my faded dress, spreading across the cheap fabric like shame. I didn¡¯t dare move. The sting on my cheek still burned. My fingers trembled as I reached again, trying to dab the wine off her dress with the corner of my apron. I knew it wouldn¡¯t help. I was only making it worse.


    I could hear them whispering.


    Not the crowd. Not the pack.


    Them.


    The triplets.


    I didn¡¯t have to look up to know they were watching. I swallowed hard. My hands kept moving, trying to clean the impossible stain. My heart pounded so loudly I thought everyone could hear it. I just wanted to disappear. Melt into the marble floor and nevere back.


    Then a voice broke the silence.


    Deep. Calm. Familiar.


    "What¡¯s going on here?"


    I froze.


    That voice.


    Kael.


    His voice carried power like thunder in the distance, calm but dangerous. It rolled over the crowd like a warning. People shifted, lowered their heads.


    Before I could even lift mine, another voice came, sharp and cold like a de.


    "Why is she on the floor?"


    Rowan.


    His tone held no warmth, only quiet irritation, as if the sight of me offended him.


    Then came the third voice.


    Steady. Strong. Quiet, butmanding in a way that made everyone listen.


    "Belinda?"


    Damon.


    I looked up.


    Slowly. Like I was waking from a dream, or a nightmare.


    I should¡¯ve bowed my head again. I should¡¯ve stayed quiet. But something in me, something buried deep, wanted them to see me, not like this, not on my knees, not broken.


    But it was toote.


    Belinda didn¡¯t waste a second. She turned to them, her voice high and full of fake tears.


    "She... she did it on purpose!" she cried, pointing at me like I was filth. "That human! She poured wine on me just when I was walking in! Everyone saw it!"


    I didn¡¯t defend myself. What would be the point?


    I lowered my head again. Of course. Of course, they¡¯d believe her. She was beautiful, powerful, born of this world. And me? I was nothing.


    Whispers stirred through the room like cold wind. I felt eyes crawl all over me, some sneering, others amused, a few pitying.


    Then Kael¡¯s voice sliced through it.


    "Guards."


    Just that word. Low. Firm. Final.


    My stomach dropped.


    I didn¡¯t look up, but I heard the shift in the crowd, the shuffle of boots against marble, the clink of metal.


    Footsteps approached.


    Of course. They believed her.


    Why wouldn¡¯t they?


    I was dirt in their eyes. A shadow that served. Nothing more than a walking stain on their perfect floors. The kind of mistake people step over without blinking.


    "She¡¯s to be taken out and punished," Kael said, voice cold and sharp like a de.


    The crowd murmured in approval. Some smirked. A few evenughed.


    Belinda smirked too. Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction, like she had just won something big.


    But then...


    Before the guards could touch me, before their hands could drag me away...


    It happened.


    Everything stopped.


    Like the world paused to take a breath.


    Then it hit me.


    A sharp jolt deep in my chest. Not pain, but something else. Something older than pain. Something wild and ancient, like a string being pulled inside my soul. I gasped. My hands trembled. My body locked in ce.


    My eyes shot open and met Kael¡¯s.


    He froze.


    Rowan tilted his head, curious now, his brows drawing together.


    Damon stepped forward, the amusement gone from his face. His expression was stunned, eyes wide, mouth slightly open.


    And then..like a whisper shared between stars, they all said it.


    One word.


    One truth.


    "Mate."


    It wasn¡¯t loud. It didn¡¯t need to be.


    The room gasped.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    Belinda stumbled back, her hands flying to her mouth, her eyes wide in disbelief.


    No. No. This couldn¡¯t be happening. Not to me.


    Me?


    But I felt it too. That strange heat rising in me. A maic pull deep in my belly. My heart was racing, not out of fear, but something else. My chest ached like it wanted to explode. Like something inside me had been locked away all this time, and now, it was waking up.


    Damon¡¯s voice was barely a whisper. "She¡¯s... human."


    Kael didn¡¯t speak. His jaw was tight. His fists clenched. His eyes-those stormy eyes, never left mine. He looked like he wanted to tear something apart or pull me into his chest. I didn¡¯t know which.


    Rowan took one slow step closer. His golden eyes looked at me like I was both a miracle and a mistake.


    I stayed on my knees, too stunned to breathe, too scared to speak. Trembling under the weight of something I didn¡¯t understand.


    Mate?


    The word echoed in my bones.


    The room was silent. Not a single sound.


    Until Belinda shattered it.


    "No!" she screamed.


    Damon moved first.


    Before I could even think to move, his hand reached out and gripped my arm, not rough, but firm. He pulled me to my feet like I weighed nothing, lifting me out of the wine-soaked floor and into the silence of the stunned hall.


    I stood there, shaky, small in front of them. I couldn¡¯t lift my eyes.


    Kael was the first to speak.


    "This has to be a mistake," he said, voice low but sharp with anger. "The Moon Goddess must be ying a cruel joke."


    Rowan scoffed. "A human? Of all the women in the realm, it had to be... her?"


    Damon¡¯s hand fell from my arm like he didn¡¯t want to touch me anymore. "We¡¯re Alphas. We don¡¯t mate with servants."


    Their words hit harder than Belinda¡¯s p.


    I stood still, trying not to shake, trying not to cry in front of them. My mouth opened, but nothing came out. I didn¡¯t even know what I would¡¯ve said if I could.


    The crowd was still watching. Every single eye was glued to us like a scene from a cursed prophecy.


    "She¡¯s not even wolf-blooded," Kael added, as if it disgusted him. "How can the Moon Goddess humiliate us like this?"


    But then, they turned and whispered some words to themselves before turning back to me.


    "We ept," Kael repeated coldly. "The bond. The mark. The mate."


    "We ept," Rowan said, arms folded, as if he was forcing the words out with his pride still fighting it.


    Damon¡¯s gaze lingered on me. His voice dropped. "We ept."


    "What?!"

 Chapter 3: Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 3: Drunk</h4>


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t.


    My heart forgot how to beat.


    I could only stare, frozen in ce, as the crowd around us dissolved into stunned whispers. Their voices blended into a blur, the noise muffled by the pounding in my ears. I felt like I was standing in the center of a storm.


    My eyes moved from one of them to the other. Kael¡¯s brows were drawn, his jaw clenched, as though he hated the words that had just left his mouth. Damon stood stiff as a statue, his eyes stormy with confusion. And Rowan... Rowan¡¯s gaze was the hardest to read. Still. Silent. Watching me like I was some ancient puzzle that had just begun to solve itself.


    Was I dreaming?


    Part of me wanted to scream for joy. If this was true, then maybe I was finally free. No more scrubbing floors until my fingers bled. No more stolen food and cold, dark closets. No more cruelughter echoed behind me wherever I went. I could be free.


    But the other part of me, the part that had survived years of cruelty, didn¡¯t trust this sudden turn of fate. Why would they ept me? Me, the pack¡¯s weakest link? The one everyone spat on? Why didn¡¯t they reject the bond like so many Alphas had in the past?


    Why did they ept me?


    Before I could make sense of anything, Rowan spoke. "Take her to the East Wing. She stays in the pce now."


    ??????????????????????.?????


    My eyes widened.


    A pair of maids hurried over and bowed before him. I could see the surprise written across their faces, too, though they tried to hide it. I stood slowly, my legs trembling. I didn¡¯t know whether to feel honored or hunted.


    As the maids led me away, I caught onest nce at the triplets. They were still staring at me. All three of them. Like I had just turned their world upside down.


    Like they didn¡¯t know what to do with me.


    The East Wing of the pce was unlike anything I¡¯d ever seen up close. Golden chandeliers hung from the ceiling like stars. The floors were polished so well that I could see my pale reflection staring back at me. Every corner of the corridor whispered of wealth, power, and history. I was ustomed to seeing this side of the pce from a distance, cleaning its borders and polishing silver from the outside. I never imagined I¡¯d walk these halls like someone who belonged.


    The maids opened a heavy door and gestured for me to step inside. The room was bigger than the entire quarters I used to sleep in with my father. There was a soft-looking bed with fluffy white sheets, a golden-framed mirror, and a bathtub big enough to swim in.


    I stepped in slowly, afraid it would vanish if I blinked too hard.


    "Someone wille by with clothes, you bitch!" one of the maids said angrily.


    I nodded wordlessly, still trying to grasp the reality.


    They left, closing the door behind them. I stood in the middle of the room, arms folded around myself, unsure whether to cry orugh or copse.


    But the silence didn¡¯tst.


    The door burst open, mming against the wall with a thunderous crack.


    Belinda.


    She stormed in, her heels clicking like angry thunder across the marble floor. Her hair was curled into perfect waves, her lips blood-red with fury.


    "You," she spat.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    Before I could speak, her hand shot out.


    p.


    My head snapped to the side.


    The sting bloomed across my cheek, hot and sharp.


    "You little worm!" she hissed. "You think you can steal what¡¯s mine? You think you can just walk into the pce and take my ce?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t.


    My ears rang. My body froze.


    "I¡¯ve worked for years to be their Luna. Years! And you? You just show up with your dirty hands and ragged clothes and expect everyone to believe this fate-mate nonsense?"


    Her eyes gleamed with something dark. Something feral.


    "I don¡¯t care what the Goddess says," she whispered, stepping closer until her face was just inches from mine. "You¡¯ll never be Luna. You¡¯ll always be a servant. A nobody. And if you think this pce is yours now, think again. I¡¯ll make sure you regret the day you ever walked into this pce."


    She turned and left, mming the door so hard the mirror rattled.


    I stood there, one hand to my cheek, breathing hard. The tears finally came, hot and fast, but I didn¡¯t sob. I let them fall quietly, one by one.


    I wasn¡¯t used to people hating me for being wanted.


    All my life, I was hated for being nothing.


    Now, I was hated for being something.


    I walked slowly to the edge of the bed and sat down. My body felt heavy, my head spinning. The velvet sheets beneath me were softer than anything I¡¯d ever known, and yet, I had never felt more out of ce.


    My eyes wandered around the room, trying to focus on anything other than the ache in my heart. That¡¯s when I noticed the cup on the small table by the window. Clear ss. Cold water. It hadn¡¯t been there earlier. Maybe one of the maids brought it in before leaving. I hadn¡¯t even noticed.


    Thirst scratched at my throat. My mouth was dry, my lips cracked.


    I stood up shakily, still hugging my arms around myself, and crossed the room. The ss trembled slightly in my hands as I picked it up. For a moment, I stared at the water, watching how the faint light from the chandelier danced across its surface.


    Maybe this would help. Maybe it would calm me down, ground me. I tipped it to my lips.


    Cool relief rushed down my throat. I drank all of it, not stopping for breath.


    Then...


    A sharp chill sliced through my spine.


    My fingers lost their grip. The ss slipped from my hand and shattered on the floor.


    The world tilted.


    My knees buckled. The edges of my vision darkened, curling inward like burnt paper. My breath hitched once, twice, and then stopped.


    The room spun.


    And then....


    Nothing.


    Darkness swallowed me whole.

 Chapter 4: Rules

    <h4>Chapter 4: Rules</h4>


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    The hall was filled with music, clinking sses, and forcedughter, but none of it reached me. Not truly. I stood beside my brothers, face carved in stillness, hands clenched behind my back. My wolf paced inside me, restless and snarling. Damon to my left wore his usual smirk, though it was thinner now, more brittle. And Kael...Kael looked like he could tear down the walls of the pce with his bare hands.


    We were all unsettled. The entire evening had soured the moment we sensed that human girl was our mate. Our mate.


    The Moon Goddess was either ying tricks or testing the depths of our patience.


    I watched Kael grip his goblet too tightly. A hairline crack formed, and red wine trickled through his fingers like blood. Damon didn¡¯t bother hiding his difort. He kept ncing at the doors, as if wanting to bolt.


    The event dragged like an anchor through the mud. Courtiers bowed, nobles ttered, but none of it mattered anymore.


    When thest of the guests finally departed, we left the hall like a storm, our silence heavy with rage. No one dared cross our path. The guards stepped aside. The servants bowed so low I feared their bones would snap. They knew what it meant when the Alphas were in a mood like this.


    Kael was the first to speak.


    "This is madness. A human?"


    I said nothing.


    "She can¡¯t even shift. She has no wolf. The Moon Goddess must be mistaken," Kael growled, mming his fist into a marble pir. The crack echoed down the corridor.


    "She isn¡¯t mistaken," Damon said, his voice low.


    Kael turned on him, eyes burning. "You pushed us to ept her. This is your doing."


    I stepped between them, eyes narrowing. "Enough."


    "He¡¯s right," Damon said coolly, brushing invisible lint from his sleeve. "Don¡¯t you remember what she said? The Moon Goddess? Years ago...the prophecy."


    Kael red. "That our mate would be the key to breaking the curse?"


    "Do you remember now?"


    I did.


    We had been younger then. Kael couldn¡¯t recognized faces, Damon couldn¡¯t taste and I couldn¡¯t smell.


    "It doesn¡¯t have to be Lisa," Kael spat. "Anyone else. Anyone but her."


    "Where is she?" Damon asked.


    "Probably still in that guest chamber," Kael muttered. "Let¡¯s check. If she¡¯s gone, it solves our problem."


    We made our way down the corridor, the tension thick as fog. When we reached the room, Kael didn¡¯t knock. He pushed the door open hard enough to rattle the hinges.


    She was there.


    On the floor.


    Unconscious.


    The ss cupy shattered beside her, water soaking into the rug. Her hair sprawled around her like a halo, her face pale and too still.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "You have to be kidding me," Kael scoffed. "She¡¯s already causing problems. Day one."


    "Typical," I muttered, though my feet were already moving forward.


    Damon frowned. "Was she attacked?"


    "Or just weak," Kael said, but his voice had lost its bite.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    I knelt beside her and touched her neck. A pulse. Faint. But there.


    And just as my fingers grazed her wrist, her eyelids fluttered.


    She groaned.


    Then her eyes opened.


    Those same eyes. The ones that had stared up at us on the ballroom floor. She looked up at the three of us, dazed, confused.


    "What happened?" she whispered.


    Kael turned away, jaw tight.


    Damon crouched beside me. "You tell us."


    She blinked. "I... drank some water. From the table. Then... everything went dark."


    We exchanged nces.


    My brows furrowed.


    "What cup?" I asked, stepping forward.


    She gestured weakly toward the small wooden table near the edge of the bed. The cup still sat there, half-full.


    Damon reached for it first, sniffing it. His face twisted slightly.


    Kael took it next. "That¡¯s not ordinary water," he muttered. "That¡¯s one of the enhancer blends, meant for us. For our kind. It enhances our senses. Strengthens the wolf."


    I stepped closer, my gaze dropping to the trembling girl on the floor.


    "It¡¯s not made for humans," I said slowly. "It¡¯sced with nightshade extract in tiny amounts. Harmless to werewolves... but to someone like you?"


    "She could have died," Damon finished with a cold smirk.


    Kael scoffed. "Tch. And here I thought she was just putting on a show to get attention."


    Lisa¡¯s lips parted in shock, her already pale face turning paler.


    Damon crossed his arms. "You¡¯re lucky, little mate. Seems the Goddess doesn¡¯t want you dead. Yet."


    Kael gave a short, humorlessugh. "Maybe she¡¯s tougher than she looks. Or just stupid. Drinking whatever she sees like a hungry pup."


    Kael was the first to speak again, his voice sharp, the edge of disgust barely hidden beneath the surface.


    "Do you see now?" he said coldly, stepping closer to where she knelt, her arms weak, her face ghost-pale from what she¡¯d just survived. "That water... it was never meant for you. Just like this life...this ce...was never meant for you."


    Lisa¡¯s lips parted slightly, her breath catching, but no words came out.


    "Exactly," Damon added, his tone clipped and cold. "You¡¯re not worthy, human. The Moon Goddess might have cursed us with your bond, but that doesn¡¯t mean we have to pretend you¡¯re equal. Because you¡¯re not."


    I crossed my arms, the truth of it all bitter in my mouth. "If anything, this little incident proved just how out of ce you are. The fact that you survived? A fluke. Don¡¯t mistake it for strength."


    She looked down again, hershes dark against her skin.


    Kael smirked and began circling her, like a wolf sizing up a trapped animal. "Let¡¯s make something clear," he said. "You¡¯re in this pce because of a bond we didn¡¯t ask for. A curse, not a gift. So if you want to stay breathing, if you want to survive this ce and whates next, you will obey our rules."


    He stopped in front of her again. "Rule one," he said, voice low and dark, "you will prepare and serve all our meals. Every. Single. Day. No excuses. You¡¯ll serve us with your own hands...and you¡¯ll do it in silence unless spoken to."


    Damon stepped forward, a cruel grin on his lips. "Rule two: You will sleep in the servants¡¯ quarters. Not because you belong with them, but because even that is more than you deserve."


    Lisa¡¯s eyes widened just slightly. I saw it...the way her fingers curled into her skirt.


    "But...how can I single-handedly prepare your meals..."


    Damon pped her before she could finish the statement.


    "How dare you question me?!"

 Chapter 5: Lock the door

    <h4>Chapter 5: Lock the door</h4>


    5


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    Kael let out a low growl and stepped forward, his gaze sharp as a de, aimed directly at Lisa. "Why did you provoke him?" he asked, his voice dangerous with quiet anger. "Do you think you¡¯re in a position to question us? To defend yourself?"


    I sighed and shook my head, arms still crossed. "You shouldn¡¯t have done that," I said inly, eyes hard on her. "You were given a second chance after that water. Don¡¯t waste it by running your mouth."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    Lisa didn¡¯t respond. She was too busy fighting the tears threatening to fall, too busy trying to hold on to what little pride she had left.


    Kael crouched down in front of her, his voice now cold, steady, and bone-deep cruel. "Where was I? Ah, yes... the third rule."


    He tilted his head, eyes gleaming with disdain. "You will be avable to us at all times. You are not our Luna. You are not our queen. You¡¯re not even our equal. You¡¯re ours. Tomand. To summon. To use."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    Lisa closed her eyes, a single tear slipping down her bruised cheek.


    "If we call you to our bed," Kael continued, voice cutting like ice, "youe. No hesitation. No attitude. You don¡¯t ask why, and you certainly don¡¯t say no."


    Damon leaned against the wall now, calmer but no less venomous. "And if you think this is something you can run from, think again. You¡¯re bound to us. This bond? It¡¯s a curse. But it still ties you to us, and trust me, human, we know how to make curses bleed."


    I watched her sit there, quiet, bruised, shivering.


    Something about her silence pulled at a thread inside me I didn¡¯t even know existed. Not sympathy. Not pity. Just... irritation. She was supposed to scream. She was supposed to fight. Instead, she sat like a doll with her strings cut.


    And somehow, that made me angry.


    I took slow steps toward her. Each one deliberate, heavy. She flinched before I even got close....good. She was learning. I crouched low, our faces nearly level now. She wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes, but I didn¡¯t need her to.


    I tilted my head, studying her. Her lips were dry. Her eyes were red.


    I hated it. Her face.


    I chuckled. A low, mocking sound. "You know," I said, brushing a thumb across her cheek, not gently, "it¡¯s not all bad, being ours. You¡¯re here now. You¡¯ll be fed. Bathed. Given shelter. And if you¡¯re obedient... You may even find we¡¯re generous in bed."


    Her breath caught. I saw it, the panic. The disgust.


    I leaned in closer, my lips just inches from hers, and whispered, "You¡¯lle to crave us, human."


    I started to move in, just to see if she¡¯d dare stop me.


    And she did.


    Her hand shot up, pressing against my chest, small and trembling, but still defiant. She pushed me back....not hard, but enough to make a point.


    "Don¡¯t," she whispered, her voice barely holding steady. "Please don¡¯t."


    The word please echoed in the air between us, soft and desperate.


    And it did something to me, but not what she hoped.


    It didn¡¯t make me stop. It didn¡¯t make me pity her. It made my blood run colder.


    Because that one word reminded me of how fragile she was.


    My jaw clenched. I stood back, my eyes narrowing as I stared at her.


    "You think you can say no to me?" I asked, my voice low, dangerous. "To us?"


    She didn¡¯t answer, but the way her lips trembled, the way her body pulled tighter into itself, gave me everything I needed to know.


    I raised my hand, calmly, slowly, like I wasn¡¯t angry, just resolved, and cracked.


    The sound echoed like thunder in the stillness of the room.


    Her head snapped to the side, and her body toppled with it, copsing to the cold stone floor like something discarded. A soft cry escaped her lips...not loud, not theatrical. Just broken. Honest.


    She didn¡¯t fight back.


    She didn¡¯t beg.


    She just curled in on herself, arms wrapped around her stomach, as though trying to protect what little of herself she still had left.


    I stared at her. I could hear her breath shaking in her throat.


    "You don¡¯t get to refuse me," I said, my tone t as steel. "Not me. Not any of us. You¡¯re here because the Goddess chose you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re special. You¡¯re here to obey. That¡¯s your only role."


    Kael said nothing. Damon, still by the window, didn¡¯t even look in our direction. His jaw was tight, his fists clenched at his sides. I straightened, letting my gaze fall on her like a hammer. She looked small. Weak. Like something that didn¡¯t belong in this pce, in this world. Like a weed growing through a crack in marble.


    "Consider that yourst warning," I said, my voice sharp enough to cut.


    She didn¡¯t answer. Didn¡¯t move. Her breathing came in short, ragged gasps...like every breath was a struggle. Not a scream and not a sob. Just... survival.


    I turned on my heel, jaw tight, eyes forward.


    Let her lie there on the cold marble floor.


    Let her learn what it means to be ours the hard way.


    Because she would learn.


    "Enough of this," Damon snapped, brushing his hands together as though ridding herself of her presence. He turned to the doorway. "Maids!"


    The door creaked open. Two of them stood there, nervous as newborn pups, eyes darting between us and the girl on the floor.


    "She stays here," he ordered sharply. "Lock the door. No food. No water."


    Without another word, they stepped in, carefully avoiding Lisa¡¯s figure like she carried disease, and began locking the heavy door from the inside, sealing her in like a prisoner.


    I was already halfway down the corridor.


    Kael cast onest look over his shoulder.


    "She¡¯ll learn," I said to no one in particr as I walked out.


    "She better," Kael muttered beside me. "Or she¡¯ll die."

 Chapter 6: A toy

    <h4>Chapter 6: A toy</h4>


    6


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The silence that followed their exit was louder than their words, sharper than Rowan¡¯s p. Iy there on the cold marble floor, my cheek stinging, my soul even more bruised than my skin. I didn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t. My pride, my only shield in this cruel pce, had been shattered into a thousand pieces.


    I had been foolish to hope.


    Foolish to think that being their mate would mean freedom from pain. Foolish to think fate had smiled on me atst.


    The tears came in waves. First quietly, then like a storm. I cried until my throat was raw and my body trembled. Alone in that room with nothing but pain forpany. I didn¡¯t know how long I stayed that way. Hours, maybe. The sun had fallen, darkness wrapped around the pce, and the cold of the stone floor seeped into my bones.


    At some point, sleep stole me.


    It wasn¡¯t peaceful. My dreams were full of whispers and shadows, of hands gripping my wrists and voicesughing at me.


    When I woke up, my throat was dry and my face stiff from the dried tears. My chest ached, not from any blow, but from something deeper. A wound no one could see. I dragged myself into a sitting position, hugging my knees, my mind wandering.


    Was my father worried?


    Did he know I wasn¡¯ting home?


    My heart clenched painfully. He was sick when I left, and I was all he had. Would he think I abandoned him? Would he wait by the door, hoping to hear my footsteps?


    I closed my eyes, biting down a sob. "I¡¯m sorry, Papa," I whispered into the silence. "I didn¡¯t choose this. I swear I didn¡¯t choose this."


    I didn¡¯t want him to worry. He had enough pain to carry. If he knew what was happening to me, it would break him.


    And I couldn¡¯t bear to be the reason he broke.


    Just then, the door creaked open.


    I flinched.


    Belinda.


    She walked in like she owned the room, her expensive heels tapping against the floor, her lips curled in a cruel smile. Her golden dress shimmered, but her eyes were darker than hate.


    "Well, well," she said, her voice dripping venom. "Look at the mighty mate of the alphas."


    I didn¡¯t speak.


    She tilted her head mockingly. "You must¡¯ve thought the Goddess did you a favor, didn¡¯t you? That you¡¯d suddenly be something more just because you were imed."


    I stayed quiet, my body tense.


    She stepped closer, crouching in front of me so our faces were inches apart. "But you¡¯re still nothing," she hissed. "They are mine. You hear me? They¡¯ve always been mine. You¡¯re just a toy they¡¯ll break when they get bored."


    I swallowed hard, but my eyes didn¡¯t leave hers.


    Her smile turned even colder. "Stay away from them, Lisa. Or I¡¯ll do more than ruin you."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    She leaned in closer, her breath hot against my cheek. "I¡¯ll kill you. And your sick, pathetic father."


    My breath caught.


    She stood, smoothing her dress like nothing had happened.


    "This pce belongs to people with power. And you? You¡¯re just a mistake," she said, turning toward the door.


    I sat frozen, her threat ringing in my ears like a curse etched into my soul.


    Tears slid silently down my cheeks.


    She didn¡¯t leave right away.


    She stood by the door, arms crossed, that cruel smile still ying on her painted lips. Her eyes raked over me with unhidden contempt, and when she finally turned, I thought maybe, just maybe, she was done.


    But then, she called out, "One of you. Bring me some water."


    A maid who had been standing by the entrance bowed quickly and disappeared down the hall. Within moments, she returned with a silver tray, a crystal cup resting atop it, brimming with clear, cold water.


    Belinda took it in her manicured hand, swirling the water gently, almost thoughtfully. She brought it to her lips but didn¡¯t drink. Instead, she turned back to me.


    I licked my cracked lips, swallowing the dryness in my throat. It hurt. Every breath I took scraped like sandpaper against my chest. I hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything since I arrived. My body was trembling, my head pounding from dehydration and the blows.


    "I..." I croaked, barely able to form the words. "May I... have some... water?"


    The words felt foreign in my mouth, too dry, too desperate. My lips cracked as they moved, my throat burning from days of silence, hunger, and humiliation.


    Belinda¡¯s eyes lit up, but not with pity. No, what I saw glinting there was something colder, sharper.


    "Oh," she purred, stepping closer, tilting her head like a curious cat toying with a mouse. "You¡¯re thirsty?"


    I nodded slowly, ashamed that I needed anything. But the ache in my throat had grown unbearable, and even pride had its limits.


    She gave a softugh, one that curled around the room like smoke. "Of course you are."


    She held the crystal cup delicately, like a chalice of mercy. I watched her hand, hoping, foolishly hoping, that she might actually give it to me.


    But hope was dangerous. And cruel.


    Without warning, her wrist snapped forward.


    The cold water hit me like a p, sharp and sudden. It soaked my face, clung to myshes, ran down the curve of my neck and into the torn cor of my dress. I gasped, not from pain, but from sheer shock, blinking against the sting as the water ran into my eyes, mingling with fresh tears.


    The cup slipped from her hand, crashing against the stone floor, spinning once before settling with a dull clink. The silence that followed was louder than the sound of its fall.


    My hands shook, every nerve in my body screaming, but I stayed still.


    Belinda leaned forward slightly, her voice low and vicious. "Did you think this was a joke? That theirmand was something you could bargain with?"


    She scoffed, stepping over the puddle without care. "You¡¯re not one of us, Lisa. You never will be. You are what they made you, nothing but a toy. A servant. And if I catch you asking for what you don¡¯t deserve again..." She trailed off, her smile hardening. "You won¡¯t like what happens next."


    She turned on her heel, not even sparing me another nce.


    The door shut behind her with a heavy thud.


    I sat in silence, water dripping from my hair, the floor around me slick and cold.

 Chapter 7: You’ll be our Luna

    <h4>Chapter 7: You¡¯ll be our Luna</h4>


    7


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    The room was in shambles.


    A thick tension choked the air as ss crunched beneath my boots. The curtains had been ripped from the rods, the heavy drapes lying in tangled, velvet piles on the floor. Damon had kicked over the wine stand, crimson liquid bled across the marble like spilled blood. Kael was breathing heavily in the corner, having just driven his fist through the ancient painting our father once prized. And I...I stood in the center of it all, chest rising with every ragged breath, my eyes wild.


    "Damn her!" I barked, mming my fist onto the already splintered table. "That wretched little human is going to bring us nothing but shame!"


    Kael cursed beneath his breath. "She¡¯s weak. She fainted over a sip of water! Pathetic!"


    "She doesn¡¯t belong here," Damon snarled, pacing like a predator. "We should¡¯ve sent her back the moment she stepped into this pce."


    My blood boiled, my veins pulsing with fury. "She dared to push me away. Me. I should¡¯ve let her die on that floor."


    Kael scoffed. "And she still has the guts to cry like she¡¯s the victim."


    "She¡¯ll never be our Luna," Damon said coldly. "She¡¯s just... filth."


    The fury gripped me again. I swept the edge of my arm across the desk, sending scrolls, ink, and silver trinkets flying to the floor. My brothers followed, trashing what remained of the room like a storm unleashed.


    And that was when she entered.


    Belinda.


    She didn¡¯t flinch at the sight of our destruction; if anything, she looked amused. Her red dress clung to her curves as she stepped inside with all the grace of a queen who already knew she was winning.


    "Well," she said smoothly, brushing imaginary dust off her wrist, "seems like someone had a rough day."


    "I still don¡¯t believe this," she said, her voice low and tight. "That you three would actually choose Lisa over me."


    Kael, lounging near the window, didn¡¯t even look up from the ss he was swirling in his hand. Damon tensed from his ce on the couch, but said nothing. I kept my eyes on her, watching the slight tremble in her lips before she masked it with her usual confidence.


    She wasn¡¯t just angry. She was hurt.


    I stood slowly, not because I agreed with her, but because she wasn¡¯t wrong about one thing: she¡¯d been in our lives for a long time. That gave her certain... expectations.


    "Belinda," I said, voice level. "This isn¡¯t about choosing her over you. You know damn well the only reason she¡¯s here, the curse. She¡¯s connected to it."


    Her eyes softened just a little, and a faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips. I knew that look. She wanted me to say more. To make it feel like she still had a chance.


    "I know," she replied, almost like a whisper. Then her smile twisted. "But it still stings. A measly human? After everything we¡¯ve been through? And remember, my lineage has produced the Luna for years,"


    ???????????????????????.?????


    Kael finally looked up, his jaw ticking, but I raised a hand subtly. Not yet.


    "You think we wanted this?" I said, stepping closer. "You think we asked for the bond? For the dreams? The pull?"


    "She doesn¡¯t belong here," Belinda shot back, her voice rising slightly. "Not with you. Not like I do."


    Damon stepped forward, eyes soft. "You weren¡¯t just anyone to us," he said, the truth heavy in his voice. "You still aren¡¯t."


    "We wanted it to be you," Kael added, quieter. "All three of us. You know that."


    Belinda¡¯s chin trembled for a heartbeat, but she lifted it stubbornly. "Then why does it feel like I¡¯m the outsider now? Like I¡¯m the backup n?"


    ????????????????????????.??????


    I walked closer to her, stopping just a foot away.


    "You¡¯re not a backup, Belinda," I said, and meant it. "You were our first choice. You know you were. The Moon Goddess decided otherwise, but we will still choose you."


    "And you¡¯re just... going to ept that?" she asked, voice shaking. "You¡¯re going to let her steal everything we were building?"


    I swallowed hard, the words catching in my throat. I had asked myself the same question a hundred times since the bond took root. Since the moment I felt that other tug, primal, cosmic, inevitable. "It¡¯s not about letting her take anything," I said carefully. "It¡¯s about trying not to lose everything in the process."


    Belindaughed bitterly, but it was more pain than humor. "Toote," she whispered. Her arms were wrapped tightly around her midsection, as if trying to hold herself together. "You don¡¯t understand what it¡¯s like to be chosen first and then pushed aside. I can¡¯t even breathe around you three without feeling like I¡¯m in someone else¡¯s space."


    Kael stepped closer, guilt carved into every inch of his expression. "You¡¯re not in someone else¡¯s space, Bel. This was always your ce. We¡¯re the ones fumbling to figure out how to make space for something we didn¡¯t ask for."


    She looked at him then, and her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. "But you are making space for it, aren¡¯t you? For her? And I¡¯m just... what? The ghost of what you wanted before destiny handed you something shinier?"


    "That¡¯s not fair," Damon said sharply. "This isn¡¯t about shinier or better. This is about bonds that none of us chose, bonds that are rewriting the way we feel, whether we want them to or not."


    "But I chose you," Belinda shot back. "I chose all of you. I fought for you. And now I have to stand here and watch you get dragged away by some invisible thread?"


    I clenched my jaw, hating how helpless I felt. "We¡¯re being dragged, Belinda. That¡¯s exactly it. We didn¡¯t leap into this. We didn¡¯t ask for it. But the bond, it¡¯s like trying to resist gravity. You can fight it, but you tear yourself apart doing it."


    She stared at me, breathing hard. "So what do I do, then? Watch you all fall in love with someone else while I stay standing on the outside? Pretend I¡¯m fine with being left behind?"


    "No," I said quietly. "You stay and you will be our Luna."

 Chapter 8: Not to our face

    <h4>Chapter 8: Not to our face</h4>


    8


    ~Kael¡¯s POV


    The moment Belinda smiled through her tears and threw her arms around us, something inside me loosened. I didn¡¯t realize I had been holding my breath until she whispered, "Thank you," against my shoulder. Damon caught her first, pulling her into a tight hug like she was made of something fragile, something worth guarding. Rowan stepped in next, his hand ruffling her hair with brotherly fondness. Then she turned to me, and when I held her, it felt right. Familiar. Warm.


    "You¡¯ll always be our Luna," I told her again, softly. She nodded against my chest.


    She looked happier than she had in weeks, her face rxed, glowing even. It made me realize how deeply she had been hurting, carrying the weight of doubt and fear all alone. We had seen it, the tension in her smile, the way she shrank back whenever we mentioned the bond or anything that had to do with the Moon Goddess. But now, for the first time, her shoulders didn¡¯t look so heavy.


    Rowan waved over one of the guards and ordered the driver to take Belinda home. "Make sure she rests," he told him sternly. "And don¡¯t let her lift a finger." The guard nodded, bowing slightly before escorting Belinda out.


    We watched her leave in silence, each of us caught in our thoughts. Then Rowan let out a long yawn and rubbed his neck. "I¡¯m beat. I think it¡¯s time to crash."


    Damon grunted in agreement. "For once, I¡¯m not arguing."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "Early night, then," I said, already feeling the pull of exhaustion in my limbs.


    We turned in early, the emotional whirlwind of the evening settling like dust in our chests. I barely remembered closing my eyes before sleep took over.


    The next morning, light poured in through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the estate, golden and soft. Birds chirped just outside the ss, and I groaned as I rolled over, my body refusing to move from thefort of the silk sheets.


    There was a knock on the door, followed by the quiet bustle of maids starting their daily routines. I sat up and stretched, cracking my neck and letting out a breath. Damon was already awake, sitting up in bed and scrolling through his phone.


    "Morning," I muttered.


    He grunted, not looking up. "Morning."


    Rowan came in a momentter from the hallway, his hair damp like he had just sshed water on his face. "Tub¡¯s still dry," he announced, frowning. "What are the maids even doing?"


    "They¡¯re supposed to prep the bathroom by now," I said, getting up and dragging a hand through my hair. I pulled on a robe and walked to the doorway, peering down the hall. I could hear the maids talking softly, moving about the house.


    I paused, then grinned. "You know who hasn¡¯t done her work yet?"


    Damon raised an eyebrow, already guessing where I was going with this. "Lisa?"


    "Exactly," I said. "Isn¡¯t that part of her job now? Helping with morning preparations?"


    Rowan gave a shortugh. "That¡¯s true. Isn¡¯t she technically one of the help now?"


    Damon nodded mockingly. "Might as well make her useful."


    We all knew it was cruel and a little unfair. But the truth was, we were still bitter about the bond we didn¡¯t ask for. Belinda should have been here, not Lisa. And even though Lisa had done nothing wrong, she was a daily reminder of everything we¡¯d lost control over.


    I walked to the hallway and called one of the passing maids. She curtsied quickly.


    "Yes, Alpha Kael?"


    "Go fetch Lisa. Tell her to meet us in the lounge."


    "Yes, Alpha. Right away."


    She scurried off without question. I returned to where my brothers were lounging, and we waited.


    Rowan leaned back, arms behind his head. "You think she¡¯s going toin?"


    "Probably," Damon answered. "But she won¡¯t say it out loud. Not to our faces."


    "She better not," I muttered.


    After a few minutes, we heard footstepsing toward the lounge. Lisa entered, walking alongside the maid who had gone to fetch her. Her clothes were wrinkled, and her face looked tired. She lowered herself to her knees with the maid and greeted us.


    "Good morning, Alphas," she said softly.


    Rowan waved his hand, signaling the maids to leave, and then looked at Lisa.


    "Go and get our tubs ready. We want to bathe now."


    Lisa raised her head slightly, her voice cracking a little. "Are you finally releasing me from lockup? Can I..." she hesitated "can I eat or drink something first? I¡¯m hungry and thirsty."


    There was a brief silence between us.


    I stared at her, taken aback by how dry her voice sounded. Her lips were pale, cracked. Her skin, once radiant, now looked dull and worn. She hadn¡¯t eaten? She hadn¡¯t been given water? My throat tightened at the thought. No wonder her voice was so faint, barely above a whisper.


    Rowan¡¯s smile faded slowly, the amusement draining from his face. His eyes were on her, but they weren¡¯t yful anymore. He seemed to be observing her like a puzzle he couldn¡¯t quite solve. I recognized that look. It was the one he wore when he was thinking too hard, when something didn¡¯t sit right with him. He said nothing for a moment, letting the silence stretch between us.


    Damon shifted in his seat beside me, clearly ufortable. He nced my way, as though searching for a cue, unsure whether we were continuing the game or breaking character.


    Rowan scoffed suddenly, snapping the tension like a twig. "Hungry and thirsty? Did you think you were here for a holiday?" His voice was sharp,ced with sarcasm.


    Damon caught on quickly, recovering with a smirk. "You want breakfast in bed, too? Maybe a ss of orange juice and a pastry while we run you a hot bath?" He leaned back, arms stretched outzily across the back of the couch like he was the king of something.


    They bothughed, their voices ringing with cruelty, but mine didn¡¯t join them.


    Lisa flinched slightly. It was subtle, just a twitch of her shoulders, like she had braced herself for a p that didn¡¯te. Her eyes lowered to the ground, and she didn¡¯t answer them. She didn¡¯t try to fight back. That silence, that sad resignation, unsettled me more than any words could have.


    "Get the tubs ready now," I snapped, my voice louder than I intended.

 Chapter 9: Quiet

    <h4>Chapter 9: Quiet</h4>


    9


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I was starving. It wasn¡¯t just hunger anymore. It was the kind that wed at my insides like a beast, sharp and constant, refusing to let me sleep. My stomach had been empty for so long that it hurt. Every time I shifted on the cold floor, every breath I took reminded me of how drained I was.


    They had locked me in without food or water. Not a single drop. Not a crumb. I didn¡¯t know how long it had been. Hours? A day? Maybe two? I had lost track. My throat was dry and sore, and my lips had started to crack. I couldn¡¯t even cry; there were no tears left in me.


    I sat against the wall, hugging my knees to my chest, staring at the door. It was quiet in the room, so painfully silent. My mind kept drifting, looping through memories of when they helped me during our young days. They were so sweet to me.


    But now? I was nothing more than a prisoner. An unwanted presence, they didn¡¯t know what to do with. I shifted again, flinching at the sting in my back. Sleeping had been impossible. Every time I closed my eyes, the hunger brought me back. I had been awake the entire night.


    When the morning light slipped in faintly through the tiny, barred window, I blinked against it, my vision hazy. I wondered, just briefly, if today would be the day they¡¯d finally release me. Or maybe they¡¯d just forget I existed. I didn¡¯t know which thought was worse.


    My head jerked up when the door creaked open suddenly. A maid stepped inside, her face cold and her voice sharp.


    "The Alphas are waiting for you in the lounge," she snapped.


    Her tone was as if I¡¯d done something wrong, as if I was the one who needed to be scolded. I blinked slowly, struggling to push myself up. My limbs felt heavy, like they were made of stone.


    As I tried to steady myself, I asked softly, "Where are they?"


    ????????????????????.??????


    She scoffed and rolled her eyes, clearly annoyed. "Just move. Don¡¯t make me drag you."


    I didn¡¯t say another word. I just nodded faintly and followed her. As we walked through the hallway, my steps were slow, and my legs wobbled with every movement. I clutched the wall once, trying not to fall.


    The other maids were there. I didn¡¯t even notice them at first until I heard their whispers, loud enough for me to hear, soft enough to pretend it wasn¡¯t meant for me.


    "Look who thinks she¡¯s special," one of them sneered, her lips curled with disgust as she crossed her arms, watching me with narrowed eyes like I had no right to walk the same halls as her.


    "The triplets¡¯ mate? More like their mistake," another hissed from behind a pir, and a few of them snickered like children sharing a cruel secret.


    "Gold digger. That¡¯s all she is," a third one added with a smirk. "Probably thought she¡¯dnd herself in silk sheets and diamonds. Instead, she got what she deserved, locked up and starving."


    I tried not to flinch. Tried to keep walking. I had to act like I didn¡¯t hear them, even though each word stung sharper than thest. They were des dressed as whispers.


    "Outcast," another spat, her voice harsh. "She doesn¡¯t belong here. She¡¯s just trash who got lucky. And even that luck¡¯s run out."


    "Thought she could crawl her way to a better life," one more chimed in with a bitterugh. "She probably thinks just because she¡¯s linked to them, she deserves respect."


    I kept my head down, eyes on the floor. Their words sliced through me, but I didn¡¯t have the strength to respond. I wanted to scream, to defend myself, but my mouth felt like it had been sewn shut. Their voices followed me down the hall like shadows, clinging and heavy.


    When we got to the lounge, the maid motioned toward the entrance, and I stepped in. My knees almost buckled when I saw them.


    Kael. Damon. Rowan.


    They sat together like royalty, so calm, so powerful. Their eyes locked on me as soon as I entered. I quickly knelt, lowering my head as the maid had told me to.


    They said nothing at first. Just watched.


    Then Kael spoke. His voice was steady but cold. "Get the tubs ready. We¡¯re bathing soon."


    I hesitated. My hands trembled slightly.


    "Are you releasing me?" I asked quietly. "Can I have something to eat or drink first? Please. I haven¡¯t eaten. I haven¡¯t had any water."


    For a moment, there was silence. I thought maybe, just maybe, they would show some mercy. Maybe they would see how weak I was, how desperate.


    But then Rowan scoffed. "Hungry and thirsty? Did you think you were here for a holiday?"


    Damon smirked. "You want breakfast in bed, too? Maybe a ss of orange juice and a pastry while we run you a hot bath?"


    Theirughter filled the lounge, loud and cruel. I clenched my jaw, swallowing the lump in my throat. It hurt. Everything hurt.


    Then Kael¡¯s voice cut through the noise. "Get the tubs ready now."


    I nodded silently and stood, swaying slightly as I made my way toward their chambers. My legs were trembling, but I kept moving. My vision blurred at the edges, and I had to blink hard to focus.


    The hallway stretched ahead of me like it would never end. Every step felt like I was dragging a boulder behind me. My head spun. The walls tilted slightly. I pressed a hand to the side of the corridor, trying to keep my bnce.


    I made it halfway to the bathroom before the dizziness became too much. My vision went ck for a moment, and my knees gave out. The floor rushed up to meet me.


    I copsed.


    The cold marble hit my cheek. I tried to push myself up, but my arms wouldn¡¯t move. Everything was spinning. The light above me pulsed like a star. I heard footsteps rushing, someone calling out, but it sounded far away, muffled like it was underwater.


    And then there was nothing but darkness.


    No hunger. No pain.


    Just quiet.

 Chapter 10: Chain her

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chain her</h4>


    10


    ?~Damon¡¯s POV


    I felt the warmth of the fire in my chest, that pleasant burn after one too many sses of wine. Kael, Rowan, and I had been drinking and eating, toasting andmiserating. The meal was quiet at first, then cheerful, until our topic circled back to Lisa.


    Kael mmed his fist on the table, rattling the goblets. I winced. He leaned forward, voice low and harsh. "She should¡¯ve been done hours ago. We sent her to prepare our tubs!"


    Rowan shrugged, sipping his wine. "Maids help with the rest, but she was supposed to fetch fresh linens, heat the water, and add bath salts."


    "I¡¯ll handle it," I said calmly. "Let¡¯s finish up and head to our baths. She¡¯ll be there when we get there." I meant it. We didn¡¯t really care if she waste. We mostly just wanted to rx.


    We cleaned our tes, drained thest drops of wine. Kael pped his hands. "Let¡¯s go." He stood and stalked off toward the hallway. Rowan and I followed.


    When we reached the room, Kael pushed the door open and stopped suddenly.


    "What the..."


    I looked in. Lisa was on the bed, limp, like a discarded doll. She wasn¡¯t even sitting up. Her arms were sprawled out, her head turned to the side. Her lips were pale.


    Rowan stepped in behind me. "Seriously?"


    Kael walked over and gave her a slight nudge with his foot. "Lisa."


    Nothing.


    "Lisa!" he snapped louder.


    No answer.


    He looked back at us, scowling. "She¡¯s pretending."


    Rowan shrugged. "Orzy."


    I folded my arms. "She¡¯s always weak. It¡¯s getting pathetic."


    Kael bent slightly, studying her. "She¡¯s breathing. She¡¯s just... what? Too tired to do her job?"


    "Maybe she skipped meals," Rowan said mockingly. "Oh, the horror."


    Kaelughed dryly. "What did she expect? Room service? This isn¡¯t a resort."


    "I knew giving her anything would make her soft," I muttered. I wasn¡¯t angry, just done. Tired of her excuses. Every single time she was given a simple task, she found a way to mess it up.


    Rowan clicked his tongue. "She didn¡¯t even try to finish. Look at her. Not even the water¡¯s drawn."


    His voice dripped with disappointment, like she had broken some sacred rule by passing out beforepleting a simple task. It wasn¡¯t even anger in his tone anymore, just a t, unimpressed irritation.


    "Pathetic," Kael added, his eyes narrowing at Lisa¡¯s limp form. "She really thinks this will make us feel guilty?"


    He stepped back, folding his arms as though the sight of her lying there was offensive. She hadn¡¯t even twitched when they entered. Her arms were dangling off the edge of the mattress, her head lolling slightly to the side. If not for the slow rise and fall of her chest, she could have easily been mistaken for dead.


    "If anything," Rowan muttered, "it makes me want to keep her locked up longer."


    There was no pity in his voice, only contempt. To him, her copse was more proof of her weakness, not a cry for help. Not a result of starvation. Not exhaustion. Just a failure. Just another reason to write her off.


    "She¡¯s wasting our time," I said, turning away, already tired of looking at her. "I¡¯m not lifting her."


    I wasn¡¯t going to touch her. She wasn¡¯t my responsibility. If she couldn¡¯t handle her duties, she didn¡¯t deserve help. It was that simple. Being our mate didn¡¯t earn her a free pass. Not with me. Not anymore.


    Kael¡¯s voice snapped through the room like a whip. "Someone! Get in here!"


    Footsteps echoed down the hall, fast and uneven. A momentter, Milo, one of the younger male servants, appeared in the doorway. His eyes widened when he saw Lisa lying there.


    He hesitated, his gaze bouncing from her to us as though unsure of what he had just walked into.


    Kael didn¡¯t give him a second to process. "Pick her up," he ordered, his voice sharp and cold. "Take her to the doctor."


    Milo¡¯s eyes flicked to me and Rowan, then back to Kael. "But sir..."


    "Now."


    Milo didn¡¯t argue again. He hesitated only a second before lifting Lisa into his arms. She was limp,pletely out. Her head lolled against his shoulder like she was nothing more than a bundle of clothes. There was no reaction, not even a small twitch. Her arms hung uselessly at her sides, her body unnaturally still.


    Rowan rolled his eyes and waved him off like he was shooing a fly. "Be quick. We don¡¯t want her dying in here."


    His voice held no urgency, no concern. It was more annoyance than anything else, like her fainting was just another inconvenience in his day.


    Kael gave a coldugh that sent a chill down the room. "If she dies, at least she¡¯ll stop whining."


    He didn¡¯t even look at her as he spoke, already turning away. There wasn¡¯t a flicker of regret in his voice, just a cruel amusement, like it was all a joke to him.


    "She can¡¯t even do what she¡¯s told," I muttered, the bitterness rising in my throat. "What use is a mate who can¡¯t manage a bath?"


    I hadn¡¯t meant to say it so harshly, but I didn¡¯t take it back either. She was weak, and weakness was a problem. One we didn¡¯t have the patience for.


    Kael was already heading for the door. "Let the doctor deal with it," he said casually. "She¡¯ll probably be up in a few hours anyway. You¡¯ll see, it¡¯s all for show."


    Rowan grinned. "Maybe next time, we chain her to the tub so she can¡¯t copse before finishing."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    We allughed as we made our way toward the backup bath chamber.


    The scent of mint and steam hung in the air. The water was already prepared by the other maids,petent ones. We stripped off our shirts and slid into the heat.


    Kael leaned back, eyes closed. "She doesn¡¯t know how good she has it."


    "She¡¯s nothing special," I added. "Just another mark who thought a mate bond would change her life."


    Rowan scoffed. "If she wantsfort, she can earn it. Like everyone else."


    No one asked how she was doing. No one followed up. And honestly, I didn¡¯t care. If she was too weak to stay on her feet, maybe she wasn¡¯t cut out to be here at all.


    Let the doctor handle her.

 Chapter 11: Stay still

    <h4>Chapter 11: Stay still</h4>


    11


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I opened my eyes slowly, blinking against the soft light above me. The ceiling was unfamiliar, in, white, and too bright. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know where I was. My body felt heavy, like it had been tied down, and my throat was dry like sandpaper. I tried to move my head, and a dull ache throbbed at the back of my skull.


    I turned slightly and realized I was lying on a hospital bed. A thin nket covered me, and I could feel something taped to my arm. I looked down and saw a drip connected to me, a bag of clear fluid hanging beside the bed.


    Everything came back to me in pieces, the hunger, the thirst, the cruel voices of the maids, the angry eyes of the triplets, the shame of being treated like I was nothing. And then... ckness.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "You¡¯re awake," a soft voice said beside me.


    When I opened my eyes, everything felt hazy at first, the white ceiling above me, the faint beeping of a machine nearby, the cool feeling of a drip in my arm. My body ached with weakness, but at least I was alive... and not alone.


    I blinked slowly, my vision adjusting to the soft lighting in the room. That was when I saw him sitting on a chair beside the bed. A boy.


    He looked close to my age. His face was calm, kind even, and not like the faces I¡¯d grown used to, full of scorn, cruelty, or pity. He had warm tan skin and dark, neatly cut hair, and his brown eyes met mine the second I shifted.


    "Are you okay?" he asked gently, his voice soft and full of concern.


    I blinked at him, my throat feeling like it was coated in sandpaper. I tried to swallow, but it only made the pain worse. My lips parted, and I barely managed to croak out one word. "Water..."


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. Milo stood quickly, moving with quiet urgency. I watched through tired eyes as he reached for the jug on the small table beside the bed. He poured some water into a cup, careful not to spill, and then turned to me, holding it out like it was something precious.


    "Here," he said. "The doctor said you were dehydrated. You fainted. You need to rest and eat."


    My hand trembled as I reached out. My fingers brushed against the cup, and for a moment, I thought I might drop it. But Milo didn¡¯t let go right away, he steadied it in my grip until I could hold it on my own.


    The cup felt cold against my skin. I brought it to my lips slowly, every movement feeling like it took a mountain of effort. The first sip hit my tongue and I closed my eyes. It was like life itself was flowing back into me. The water was cool and clean, and I could feel it slipping down my throat, easing the tight dryness that had kept me silent and aching for days.


    Another small sip, and then another. I didn¡¯t want to drink too fast. My body wasn¡¯t ready for that. But I could already feel the difference. A little less heavy. A little less hollow.


    "Thank you," I whispered, lowering the cup with both hands. My arms were weak, but I managed a small smile through it all. It was the first smile I¡¯d worn in a long time.


    He sat down again. "I¡¯m Milo. I help around the clinic sometimes, but I work in the main pce. The doctor said I should stay here until you woke up."


    Milo. His name was Milo. Even his name sounded kind.


    I nodded slowly. "I¡¯m Lisa."


    I know," he said softly. "Everyone in the pack knows who you are."


    My smile faded. The small warmth that had started to build in my chest slipped away. I looked away from him, ashamed. My eyes focused on the in wall of the clinic room, the pale color somehow making me feel smaller. "They hate me."


    He didn¡¯t respond right away. The silence between us felt heavy, but not cold. Not like the silence I was used to, the kind that came after cruelughter or angry res. This one felt thoughtful.


    Finally, he spoke. "I don¡¯t."


    I blinked, turning my head slowly to look at him. His eyes were kind, steady, not mocking like the others. I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d heard him right.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "You don¡¯t?"


    He shook his head gently. "They don¡¯t know what you go through. People like to talk. It makes them feel better about their own pain. But I saw how you looked when they brought you in. You didn¡¯t deserve that."


    Tears welled up in my eyes so suddenly that I couldn¡¯t even pretend to blink them away. My lips parted, but I didn¡¯t know what to say. No one had said anything kind to me in so long. Days, maybe weeks. Every word thrown at me had been sharp, cutting. Every nce had been judgmental. Just hearing those words, simple, honest, without pity, made my heart ache in the worst and most beautiful way.


    "Thank you," I whispered, my voice trembling. I clutched the thin nket covering me like it could hold me together.


    He offered a small smile, one that made him look even younger but somehow wiser than most adults I¡¯d met in the pack. "You don¡¯t need to thank me. It¡¯s just the truth."


    I looked down at myp. The IV drip was taped to my arm, the needle slightly stinging if I moved. I felt weak still, but the fog in my head had started to lift. My stomach growled quietly, a sharp reminder that I hadn¡¯t eaten in so long I could barely remember the taste of proper food.


    "You should rest," he said gently, his voice softer now, like he was afraid of scaring me. "You need to eat something soon, too. The doctor said your blood sugar was really low."


    I nodded, not trusting myself to speak. My throat burned with unshed tears. I had felt so alone, so unwanted. But now, even if just for a little while, I had someone who cared.


    He reached out and gently adjusted the nket over me. "I¡¯ll tell the doctor you¡¯re awake. Maybe he can bring something for you to eat. Just stay still, okay?"


    I closed my eyes, letting his kindness wrap around me like a warm nket. For the first time in days, I didn¡¯t feelpletely invisible.

 Chapter 12: To be alone

    <h4>Chapter 12: To be alone</h4>


    12


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I must have dozed off again, because the next thing I heard was the sound of footsteps. Soft, careful ones. When I opened my eyes, the light in the clinic room had changed. It was still daytime, but the sun had shifted. The room was quieter now, filled with that strange stillness that onlyes after exhaustion.


    The door opened with a quiet creak, and Milo stepped in again. This time, he wasn¡¯t alone. Beside him was a man in a white coat, the doctor. He looked older, with short gray hair and sharp but kind eyes behind wire-framed sses. His face was serious but not cold, and his steps were steady and practiced, like someone who had seen everything before.


    "You¡¯re awake again," Milo said gently, giving me a small smile.


    I nodded slowly, trying to sit up a little straighter, but my arms felt too heavy. The nket over me shifted as I moved, and I noticed my legs were still weak, my whole body like it had been wrung out.


    The doctor came closer and ced a small tablet-like board on the bedside table. "Don¡¯t try to get up too quickly," he said, his voice calm and professional. "You fainted because of severe dehydration and exhaustion. You¡¯ll need to take it easy for a while."


    He looked at the drip still attached to my arm and made a few notes. Then he pulled out a small shlight and leaned closer.


    "Let me take a quick look at you," he said.


    I nodded, too tired to speak. Milo stayed to the side, quiet and respectful, his hands folded in front of him.


    The doctor gently shone the light into my eyes, then checked my pulse by cing two fingers on my wrist. His touch was firm but not rough. He pressed a stethoscope to my chest and asked me to take slow, deep breaths. I obeyed, even though each breath felt like it scraped against the inside of my ribs.


    "Hm," he murmured under his breath. "Still a bit weak."


    He straightened and looked me in the eyes. "You¡¯ve been severely neglected," he said, not unkindly. "You haven¡¯t eaten properly in at least two days, and you¡¯ve had no water for nearly twenty-four hours. No one should be treated like that, not even for punishment."


    I lowered my eyes, my cheeks burning. A part of me felt embarrassed to be seen like this, frail, broken, like some injured thing someone had thrown into a corner and forgotten about.


    He must¡¯ve noticed my silence because he added gently, "You¡¯re not weak. Your body¡¯s just doing what it¡¯s supposed to do. It¡¯s shutting down to protect you."


    I bit my lip, holding back tears. That sentence made something ache in my chest. So much of my pain had been dismissed by others that hearing someone say it wasn¡¯t my fault felt unreal.


    "You need more rest," he continued. "And food. The drip will keep you hydrated for now, but once you¡¯re strong enough, you need to start eating solid meals. Something easy, porridge, fruits, broth."


    I gave a weak nod. "Okay..."


    The doctor nced at Milo. "Has she had anything since she woke up?"


    "Just a little water," Milo replied. "She¡¯s still very weak."


    "Good," the doctor said. "That¡¯s a start."


    He looked back at me. "I¡¯ll have the nurse bring in some light foodter. Don¡¯t force yourself, just a few bites to begin with. And no stress. I mean it. Your body needs to recover, and pushing yourself too soon could be dangerous."


    My throat tightened. No stress? That felt impossible in a ce like this. But I appreciated his words all the same. He didn¡¯t look at me with hatred or judgment, just concern. Like I was a person. Like I mattered.


    He gently patted the edge of the bed. "I¡¯ll check on you again in a few hours. If you feel dizzy, call someone. Don¡¯t try to stand up alone."


    I nodded again, grateful, though I couldn¡¯t quite find the right words to say thank you.


    The doctor gave Milo a short nod, then quietly left the room.


    As the door clicked shut behind him, I turned to Milo.


    My voice felt small, too soft for the quiet room. "You stayed..."


    Milo shrugged, his expression calm but warm. "I figured you might want someone here. It¡¯s... hard waking up in a ce like this. I know what it feels like."


    ???????????????????????.?????


    He wasn¡¯t trying to make it about himself, but I could tell by the way he said it, the quiet weight in his voice, that he meant it. That he really did know. That he wasn¡¯t just being kind for the sake of it. He had felt this kind of emptiness before.


    I stared at him, unsure what to say. My whole lifetely had been full of cold nces, cruel smirks, sharp voices and mmed doors. This gentleness from someone I barely knew felt unreal. Like a dream I might wake up from.


    "Thank you," I whispered, my voice trembling as I said it. "You didn¡¯t have to. No one ever... no one usually does."


    He sat back down in the chair next to my bed and leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "I know. That¡¯s why I did."


    I looked down at my hands resting on the nket. They were pale, weak-looking. My fingers still shook slightly from exhaustion and the IV drip made the inside of my elbow ache. I hated how fragile I looked. I hated that they, the triplets, had turned me to this. Broken. Powerless. And they didn¡¯t care.


    He was quiet for a moment, as if weighing what to say. Then he spoke softly, "You don¡¯t have to prove anything to anyone, Lisa. You¡¯re here. You survived. That alone says more about you than they ever will."


    My breath caught in my throat. No one had ever said that to me before.


    "Why are you being nice to me?" I asked, needing to know. "You don¡¯t even know me."


    He looked down for a second, then back up at me. "Because I remember what it felt like. To be alone. To feel like no one would care if you just... disappeared."


    His voice grew quieter, and I realized something heavy lived behind his eyes. Something painful. "No one should feel that way."


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to that, so I just nodded.

 Chapter 13: Is she dead

    <h4>Chapter 13: Is she dead</h4>


    13


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    "What the hell is going on with that bitch?!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the room.


    My hand mmed against the table, again, and a sharp crack split through the already-damaged wood. Papers flew. Rage burned hot in my chest, crawling up my throat until it felt like fire was going to pour from my mouth.


    Lisa.


    That name felt like poison on my tongue.


    She hadn¡¯t even spent two full days in the pce, and yet she had managed to shake everything. Our rules. Our image. Our control.


    "She is not even fit to be a maid in the pce," Damon muttered, seething as he paced the floor. "Not to talk of being our Luna."


    Kael leaned against the wall, his arms crossed tightly over his chest, eyes narrowed like des.


    "I¡¯m done," he said finally, voice cold and t. "I don¡¯t care what the Moon Goddess thinks. That bitch will never be Luna of this pack."


    Damon and I turned to him, the silence between us growing heavier.


    "I¡¯m going to reject her," Kael continued, uncrossing his arms. "Tonight, tomorrow, doesn¡¯t matter. But I¡¯m not living with that curse wearing a human face."


    I didn¡¯t speak right away. My head was buzzing too loud for words.


    Lisa wasn¡¯t just some random girl. She was our mate.


    Chosen.


    Fated.


    But Kael was right. She was ruining everything.


    She¡¯d gotten under our skin. Made us feel... out of control. She didn¡¯t belong here. She didn¡¯t carry the strength, the power, the blood that this pack demanded of a Luna.


    Damon looked between us, jaw clenched. "You think rejecting her will break the tie?"


    Kael scoffed. "It¡¯ll break something. And I¡¯d rather destroy it all than let her destroy us."


    What about our curse?" I asked, my voice low, but it sliced clean through the silence in the room.


    Kael didn¡¯t answer right away. His jaw tightened. Damon looked away, pacing again, his hand raking through his dark hair like it was the curse itself he wanted to rip out.


    They didn¡¯t need to speak. I saw it in their eyes, the same fury I felt. The same helplessness we all buried beneath our cruelty.


    "The curse can rot," Damon muttered atst.


    Kael scoffed bitterly. "Let it rot with her."


    ??????????????????????.??????


    We stood there, three cursed Alphas, suffocating in a silence louder than any scream.


    That was when a knock came at the door. Sharp. Measured. A secondter, the head of the maids stepped inside, her head bowed respectfully.


    "My Lords," she said calmly, though I saw her hands were shaking. "Your breakfast is ready. It has been served at the dining pavilion."


    I nodded curtly. Damon waved her off without a word. Kael gave her a look that made her flinch, then turned on his heel and stormed toward the corridor.


    We followed.


    The walk to the pavilion was silent, save for the heavy sound of our boots against stone and the distant rustle of morning wind in the trees outside. The pce was awake now. Servants bowed as we passed. No one dared speak.


    When we reached the pavilion, the scent of warm bread and roasted meat filled the air. Silver tters gleamed beneath the soft morning light, each dish perfectly arranged. The maids stood at attention beside the long polished table, eyes to the floor.


    We took our seats.


    Damon leaned back in his chair and spoke to the head of the maids without looking up. "Assign Lisa to the kitchen. That¡¯s where she belongs."


    The woman blinked, startled. "Yes, Alpha."


    "And teach her," he added. "How to prepare baths. Clean floors. Scrub chambers. Teach her everything the lowest maids do."


    Kael chuckled under his breath. "Make her earn the breath she wastes."


    I said nothing. My knife scraped against the te as I sliced through my food. The room was too quiet again.


    Then suddenly, crash!


    A sharp, ttering sound tore through the air.


    A maid had dropped a te.


    We all looked up at once. The girl froze, eyes wide in horror, hands trembling. The shattered dishy in pieces at her feet.


    Kael¡¯s chair screeched back as he stood slowly.


    She began to shake.


    Damon was already on his feet.


    I didn¡¯t move. I just stared at her, waiting to see if she¡¯d run, or beg.


    The crash still echoed when the maid dropped to her knees, her face pale as moonlight.


    "I...I¡¯m sorry," she stammered, bowing so low her forehead nearly touched the floor. "Please, I beg you. Forgive me, Alphas... It won¡¯t happen again..."


    Her hands trembled against the marble floor, and her voice cracked as she tried to hold back tears.


    But Damon was already rising from his chair.


    He moved slowly, deliberately, like a predator that already knew its prey was too broken to run.


    He crouched before her, just for a second, and looked her straight in the eye.


    "I hate repeating myself," he said quietly.


    Then crack.


    His palmnded hard across her face.


    The sound snapped through the room like a whip. The other maids flinched. The girl fell sideways, catching herself with one hand, breath shuddering in her chest.


    Kael stood too, brushing the crumbs from his fingers withzy disgust.


    "Take her," he said coldly. "Tenshes outside. That should teach her the difference between service and carelessness."


    Two guards stepped forward immediately. The maid didn¡¯t scream. She just wept silently as they dragged her to her feet, still bowing, still begging.


    "I¡¯m sorry... please... please..."


    Her voice faded down the corridor as they took her away, begging, crying, barely able to stand on her own feet. Still, not a single soul in the room dared to move or speak. Fear held their tongues the way chains held wolves before war.


    Damon sat back down, his expression unreadable, except for that irritation still burning in his eyes. He reached for his goblet like nothing had happened.


    "These new ones are too soft," he muttered, almost like he was disappointed.


    I didn¡¯t respond. I picked up my fork and stared at my te. Meat, bread, wine, it all tasted like ash now. The silence around us stretched, heavy and sharp.


    Kael¡¯s fist mmed down on the table.


    "Where the hell is this bitch?! Is she dead?!" he snapped, voice low but dangerous, like thunder right before the lightning.


    I looked up at him, and so did Damon.


    He didn¡¯t need to say her name. We all knew who he meant.


    Lisa.

 Chapter 14: She’s too weak

    <h4>Chapter 14: She¡¯s too weak</h4>


    14


    ?~Lisa¡¯s POV


    "You¡¯re still breathing," Milo said, crouching beside me.


    I let out a softugh, though it was weak. "Barely."


    He didn¡¯t touch me, but just being there, just having someone who didn¡¯t look at me like I was dirt, meant everything.


    "Thank you," I whispered, trying not to cry again. "Thank you for staying."


    Milo looked at me for a long moment, his eyes kind but tired. "You don¡¯t need to thank me. You don¡¯t deserve the way they¡¯re treating you, Lisa. None of it."


    My throat tightened. I couldn¡¯t even reply.


    "You¡¯re stronger than you think," he added quietly. "I know it doesn¡¯t feel like it now. But one day... you¡¯ll get through this. Just hold on."


    His words felt like a soft cloth over an open wound. Not a cure, but afort. I nodded slowly.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "Thank you," I said again, my voice shaking.


    He stood, brushing off his trousers. "I have to go now. Duty calls. But I¡¯lle backter to check on you, alright?"


    I nodded once more, trying not to let the fear show in my face. Being alone in this ce... it scared me. But knowing he¡¯de back, even just to check, gave me something small to hold onto.


    He gave me onest look, then turned and walked out, the door closing softly behind him.


    And I was alone again.


    The silence wrapped around me again after Milo left, and it felt heavier than before. I sat there on the edge of the bed, hugging my knees to my chest. My clothes were still damp from the water Belinda threw at me. My hair stuck to my face, and my skin felt cold.


    I stared at the closed door.


    They didn¡¯te.


    Not that I expected them to.


    But still... part of me had hoped they would check on me. Even if it was just to throw more insults. At least it would¡¯ve meant I was still on their mind.


    "They were nice once," I whispered, more to myself than anyone else. "Weren¡¯t they?"


    I closed my eyes.


    I had only met them briefly as a child, back when they weren¡¯t yet Alphas, back when their faces still held light instead of anger. Back when three boys stepped in front of a rogue wolf and saved a trembling little girl in the woods.


    I had never forgotten it.


    Even though they never looked at me again after that day, even though I became invisible to the rest of the pack... I remembered them. That day was carved into me like a scar, and I held on to it. I had admired them, quietly, from a distance. I guess... I thought they would still have some piece of that goodness left.


    But now?


    Kael¡¯s cold eyes. Damon¡¯s cruelugh. Rowan¡¯s mocking voice.


    This... this was not what I imagined. This wasn¡¯t the dream my younger self foolishly clung to.


    I looked down at my hands.


    "They hate me," I muttered.


    A tear rolled down my cheek before I could stop it.


    And for the first time, I truly wondered if this ce, this pack, would ever let me live.


    I was just about to close my eyes, thinking maybe I¡¯d finally drift off for a little while, maybe escape the pain for just a moment, when the door creaked open.


    I sat up quickly, heart skipping, thinking it might be Milo again.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    It was the head of maids.


    Behind her stood two other maids, silent, their eyes low. The head of maids, Matilda, walked in with heavy steps, her ck shoes thudding against the stone floor like they were carrying a warning. Her expression was cold, lips pressed in a tight line, eyes sharp and uncaring. She looked at me like I was nothing more than a broken te she had no patience to fix.


    In her hands, she held a bundle of dull gray fabric.


    The maids¡¯ uniform.


    My stomach tightened. I didn¡¯t have to ask to know what it meant.


    My heart dropped.


    "Get up," she said tly, her voice as hard as her stare. "Time to get back to work."


    I blinked at her, confused, still feeling the ache in my body. My legs trembled just from sitting up. My head spun slightly, and my lips felt dry and cracked. "I... I¡¯m not feeling too well," I tried to say, lifting my hand as if that would help her understand. "I just need a little more time..."


    I didn¡¯t see her handing.


    But I felt it.


    A sharp sting spread across my cheek as her palm met my face with full force. My head turned with the p, and a soft cry escaped my lips before I could swallow it. The sound echoed in the silence. The two younger maids flinched but said nothing.


    "Did I ask how you felt?" Matilda hissed. "You¡¯re not here to feel anything. You¡¯re here to serve. To obey."


    I stared at the floor, biting down on my bottom lip until I tasted blood.


    She tossed the uniform onto the bed like it was trash. "Put it on. You¡¯ve wasted enough time."


    Then she looked at the other two maids. "Help her change if she¡¯s too weak to do it herself."


    I sat there frozen for a moment, heart pounding in my ears, the air thick and heavy around me. My fingers curled into the sheets, and my body wouldn¡¯t move. It wasn¡¯t that I was too weak, it was that I didn¡¯t want to move. Not like this. Not because she ordered it. Not because I was being stripped of thest bit of dignity I had.


    Still, I reached for the clothes.


    The fabric felt cold in my hands. Rough, like something meant to scrape away any softness that might have still clung to me. It smelled like old sweat, soap, and obedience.


    I wanted to scream. Truly. I wanted to tear the walls down with the sound that was wing at the back of my throat. I wanted to cry until my chest was empty and my skin turned to salt. I wanted to look Matilda in the eyes and ask her if this was what she considered strength, breaking someone who had already been broken.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Instead, I nodded.


    A small, tight motion of my head. No words. No defiance.


    Because what choice did I have?

 Chapter 15: Still weak

    <h4>Chapter 15: Still weak</h4>


    15


    ~Lisa¡¯s Pov


    I dressed up slowly, my fingers barely moving as I tried to tie the uniform properly. The fabric itched against my skin, and even though the maids helped me, it was clear they didn¡¯t want to. They didn¡¯t say a word, not even a sigh, but I could feel the hate in their silence. Their touches were rough, impatient. Like they wanted to get away from me as fast as they could.


    When the dress was finally on, Matilda gave me a long, judging look before turning sharply on her heel. "Follow me," she said tly.


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I just followed. My legs felt heavy, and my head was still aching, but I had no choice. The corridor stretched ahead, quiet and cold. No sunlight came through the tall windows. The stone walls seemed to echo every step I took.


    Matilda led me down a narrow hallway, past several doors, and finally stopped at one. She pushed it open and stepped aside. "This is where you¡¯ll be staying," she said.


    I peeked inside. The room was small and bare, with a single bed against the wall, a thin nket, and nothing else. No window. No mirror. Just stone walls and silence.


    "You¡¯ll be staying with the other kitchen maids," she added without emotion. "You should feel lucky you even get a bed."


    I nodded, swallowing the lump in my throat. It wasn¡¯t much, but I had expected worse.


    Before I could step fully inside, she turned and started walking again. "Let¡¯s go. You have work to do."


    We walked farther down the hallway until we reached a heavy wooden door. She pushed it open, and the warmth hit me immediately. The kitchen was busy, maids rushing back and forth, pots nging, and firewood crackling under big iron stoves. The smell of food filled the air. But the moment we walked in, everything slowed down. Eyes turned to me. Some narrowed. Others rolled.


    "This is the new one," Matilda announced. "Lisa. She¡¯s to help with the servants¡¯ meals."


    One of the older kitchen maids, a woman with a face lined from years of heat and scolding, looked me up and down. "She looks weak," she said. "Will she evenst a day?"


    Matilda didn¡¯t answer. She just gave me onest look and walked away.


    The older maid stepped forward. "I¡¯m Nora. You listen to me, and maybe you won¡¯t get burned. Got it?"


    "Yes," I said quickly.


    She pointed to a big wooden counter covered in vegetables. "You¡¯ll be in charge of preparing meals for the servants. Chop these, sort the grains, and boil the water. Move fast, or you¡¯ll dy everyone."


    I nodded and stepped up. My hands still shook a little as I picked up the knife, but I focused. I had done this before. Not in a pce, but back home. Before everything changed.


    The kitchen was loud, hot, and tense. No one spoke to me. They worked around me like I didn¡¯t exist. And when they did speak, it was only to bark orders or give res.


    I peeled, chopped, stirred. The knife slipped once, nicking my finger. I sucked in a breath and kept going.


    After what felt like hours, pots were filled, trays were lined, and steam filled the air. Nora came by, checked everything, and gave a short nod.


    "Not bad," she muttered. "You didn¡¯t ruin it."


    I took that as the best praise I¡¯d get.


    The food was carried out to the servant halls, but I stayed behind to clean up. My back ached. My legs trembled.


    By the time I was done, my hands were red and raw. The other maids were gone, taking their short breaks or handling other duties.


    I sat on a small stool in the corner, just for a moment, breathing in the scent of spices and warm bread. It reminded me of home, of my father¡¯s small kitchen, of simpler days when life was just about keeping himpany, not surviving punishment.


    But those days were gone.


    I was in the pce now.


    And I had to survive.


    I leaned back a little, letting the heat from the stoves warm my tired body. My fingers stung, and my arms ached from chopping, stirring, lifting, and scrubbing. I looked down at them, cracked and sore, and wondered how long I could keep this up.


    No one offered help. No one offered a kind word.


    ???????????????????????.??????


    I was the mate of the alphas, and still treated worse than a servant.


    A fly buzzed around the fruit bowl nearby, and I swatted at itzily. My stomach growled, but I dared not eat anything. The rules were clear. I was to cook, serve, and stay quiet.


    "Don¡¯t touch what¡¯s not yours," Matilda had warned earlier. "Even a single bite could be seen as stealing."


    So I sat there, swallowing the hunger along with the pain.


    I missed my father. I wondered if he was looking for me, if he was eating properly, if his cough had gotten worse. I wanted to see him again. To hear his voice. Just once.


    The heavy kitchen door creaked open and I quickly sat up, wiping my hands on my apron, pretending to be busy. Then I heard footsteps, soft, quick, hesitant.


    I looked up, expecting another maid or maybe Matilda.


    It was Milo.


    He stepped into the kitchen, his face tight with worry, his eyes scanning the room until theynded on me. "Lisa!" he whispered, rushing toward me. "What are you doing here? Why are you not in the clinic?"


    I blinked at him, unsure how to answer. My body was still aching, and I knew I looked a mess. "They said I had to work... that I had rested enough."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    Milo¡¯s jaw clenched. "You¡¯re still weak. You passed out this morning. You haven¡¯t even healed fully. This isn¡¯t right."


    I gave a small shake of my head. "I didn¡¯t have a choice. It¡¯s an order from the Alphas,"


    He looked around, making sure no one else was nearby, then leaned in. "Let me see what I can do. Maybe I can talk to someone. Get you more rest. You¡¯re not going tost like this."


    I reached out, gently touching his arm. "Thank you, Milo. Really. But please... I don¡¯t want you to get punished because of me,"

 Chapter 16 - their high horses

    <h4>Chapter 16: 16 - their high horses</h4>


    16


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    Milo gave a smallugh, trying to lighten the mood. "Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t get into trouble. I¡¯m good at being invisible when I want to be. And besides," he grinned, "those Alphas need someone to knock them off their high horses."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    I blinked, surprised at his boldness, and despite everything, a smallugh slipped from my lips. It was the first time I hadughed in days. And it felt strange... like a crack of sunlight in a room full of dust.


    He smiled at that. "There, that¡¯s better. You shouldugh more often. It makes you look less like you¡¯re about to break."


    "Careful," I murmured, shaking my head slightly. "If someone hears you, you¡¯ll be the next one scrubbing the dungeon floors."


    He shrugged, leaning against the counter. "Wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing. At least I wouldn¡¯t have to serve that she-wolf Belinda."


    At the mention of her name, my smile faded. Milo noticed.


    "She¡¯s here again, isn¡¯t she?" he asked, his face tightening.


    Before I could answer, the kitchen door swung open. A group of maids walked in, giggling loudly. Their eyes fell on Milo and me immediately.


    "Well, well," one of them said, her voice dripping with mockery. "Looks like our little human pet found herself a pet of her own."


    The othersughed.


    Another stepped forward with a cruel grin. "You two look cute together. The rejected ones always find each other."


    I lowered my head, not wanting to give them the satisfaction of seeing my reaction. Milo didn¡¯t flinch.


    Theirughter rang out as they walked past us.


    Before I could say anything, another maid came into the kitchen, her expression tense. "Lisa,dy Belinda¡¯s in the pce. She wants you to bring her wine. She¡¯s with the Alphas."


    My heart sank.


    I had nned to avoid the triplets as much as I could. I wanted to stay away from their world, their eyes, their anger. But it seemed fate, or life, had other ns.


    Milo noticed the change in my face and reached for my arm. "It¡¯s going to be okay. Just do what you have to do. I¡¯lle check on youter."


    I nodded slowly, not trusting myself to speak. I turned to leave, but Milo stopped me once more. "Don¡¯t let them break you," he said softly. "That¡¯s what they want. Walk in there like you belong."


    His words were kind, and I appreciated them, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t make a difference. No matter how I walked, they would always see me as the human girl, the outsider.


    I nodded slowly, whispering, "Thank you."


    He gave my arm a small squeeze and then walked away, leaving me standing there with my thoughts.


    I turned to the maids, hoping they¡¯d help. "Please," I asked quietly, "what kind of wine doesdy Belinda usually take?"


    They ignored me. One even rolled her eyes. Another turned away with a smirk, busying herself with a stack of dishes.


    No help.


    Fine.


    I wiped my hands on my apron and made my way toward the wine cer. It was cooler down there, the air damp and quiet. I walked past the rows of bottles until I found a deep red wine that looked expensive enough to please Belinda.


    I found a clean cup, ced everything carefully on a tray, and took a deep breath.


    Then I turned and headed for the Alphas¡¯ room.


    My hands trembled slightly as I walked, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    When I got to the Alphas¡¯ room, my fingers tightened around the tray. I paused in front of the door and tried to steady my breath. My heart was racing, my palms were damp with sweat. I didn¡¯t want to be here. Not again. Not in front of them.


    But I had no choice.


    I knocked softly.


    "Come in," Kael¡¯s voice said from inside, sharp and bored.


    I pushed the door open slowly and stepped in. The room was warm, lit by goldenmps and filled with a heavy scent, something between spice and smoke. The triplets were sitting around the table, lounging like kings. Belinda sat between Damon and Rowan, her hand brushing Rowan¡¯s arm as sheughed at something I didn¡¯t catch.


    I lowered my head. "Good evening, Alphas. Lady Belinda."


    No one answered.


    I kept my eyes on the floor, and walked carefully toward the table. I just needed to drop the wine and leave quietly. If I was lucky, they wouldn¡¯t even look at me.


    But as I bent slightly to set the tray down, Rowan¡¯s voice cut through the silence like a knife.


    "I actually thought you died."


    I froze.


    His words mmed into me, and for a second, I thought I¡¯d drop the tray.


    He leaned back in his seat with azy smirk. "You were gone so long, I assumed the floor finally swallowed you. Or maybe..." he paused, his grin deepening, "you got smart and ran off."


    Belinda let out a sharp scoff, her voice full of fake pity. "Too dumb to run. Too weak to die."


    Their words stung more than I wanted to admit. I kept my head down, carefully cing the tray on the table like I didn¡¯t hear them. Like their voices weren¡¯t peelingyers off my skin.


    I wanted to vanish.


    But I couldn¡¯t. Not here. Not yet.


    I straightened slowly, keeping my eyes lowered, waiting for the next blow, whether it¡¯d be words or something worse.


    I reached for the wine, my fingers brushing the smooth ss bottle, ready to open it and pour.


    But before I could, Belinda¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and disgusted.


    "Wait," she said, lifting her hand like she was stopping a servant she¡¯d just remembered existed. "Is that the cup you brought for me?"


    I paused, ncing at the cup on the tray. It was clean, or at least I thought it was. It had no stain, no crack, nothing wrong.


    "Yes... mydy," I said quietly.


    She wrinkled her nose and leaned back, crossing one leg over the other like she was royalty sitting on a throne.


    "It¡¯s filthy. Look at it," she said with a scoff. "Do I look like someone who drinks from the same ss as a maid?"


    The triplets didn¡¯t say anything. Not yet. Kael just swirled the liquid in his own ss like he was bored. Damon didn¡¯t even nce my way. Rowan smiledzily, his eyes half-lidded like he was enjoying the scene.


    My throat tightened. I could feel the weight of their silence pressing down on me.


    Belinda leaned forward a bit. "Go and bring me another one," she said, her voice slow and cold. "And if you evere to serve me again with something so beneath me, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it."

 Chapter 17 - Your worth

    <h4>Chapter 17: 17 - Your worth</h4>


    17


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    "I¡¯m sorry," I said, turning slightly to face Belinda, keeping my head down. My voice was soft, barely above a whisper. "It won¡¯t happen again."


    Belinda scoffed loudly, flipping her hair over her shoulder like she was brushing my apology away. Before I could take another step, Damon¡¯s voice snapped through the room.


    "What can you even do right?" he barked.


    I froze in ce.


    His words felt like a knife, cutting through the little strength I had left. I couldn¡¯t look at him. I couldn¡¯t even breathe right. My lips moved without sound for a second before I found the strength to speak again.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I repeated, my voice smaller this time. "I¡¯ll fix it."


    No one answered me. Just silence. Heavy and thick.


    I turned and walked out of the room, my feet moving quickly down the hallway. The tray trembled in my hands with every step. My heart was beating fast, but my face was nk. I had nothing left to give at that moment. I felt like I was fading.


    Back in the kitchen, I ced the tray down and leaned against the counter, eyes stinging. I didn¡¯t cry. Not yet. I just stood there for a moment, letting the ache in my chest settle.


    I was tired. My body felt heavy. I hadn¡¯t even fully recovered from fainting this morning, but here I was again, running around, being insulted, treated like a mistake just for existing. I had barely eaten. Barely rested. My arms ached, and my head was starting to throb.


    But I couldn¡¯t stop.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to stop.


    I took a deep breath, wiped my hands on the cloth near the sink, and reached for another cup. I picked it carefully this time, crystal clear, no spots, no chips. I filled a small bowl with clean water and started to wash it again, even though it was already clean. My fingers scrubbed every corner, moving slowly, making sure nothing could beined about this time.


    I rinsed it, then dried it gently with a fresh towel, holding it up to the light to check if it sparkled. It did. But still, I polished it one more time just to be safe.


    This was more than just a cup.


    It was survival.


    It was trying to stay out of trouble.


    It was proving that I could follow rules, no matter how unfair they were.


    I ced the cup on the tray again, carefully, quietly. My hands were trembling a little, but I straightened my back, told myself to keep going.


    I walked back into the room quietly, keeping my eyes low. The tray in my hands felt heavier than before, though it only carried a single ss and the bottle of wine.


    I didn¡¯t look at anyone. I just moved carefully toward Belinda, trying to keep my breathing steady. My arms were tired, and my legs felt like they would give out any second. But I kept going.


    She was lounging like a queen, one leg crossed over the other, her hand resting on Rowan¡¯s shoulder. The three Alphas barely nced at me.


    I reached the table near her and began to open the wine. My fingers were a bit shaky, but I managed to twist off the cap and pour it slowly into the cup.


    Then her voice cut through the air, sharp like a de.


    "Wait."


    I froze.


    "Are you seriously giving me this?" she said, her face twisted in disgust. "This cheap, bitter thing?"


    I swallowed hard. "I...I asked the maids, but they didn¡¯t tell me which one you preferred..."


    Belindaughed. A cold, bitterugh that made the hairs on my neck stand.


    "Of course, they didn¡¯t," she said, rolling her eyes. "Because why would anyone waste time exining anything to someone like you?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I just stood still, gripping the tray tighter to stop my hands from shaking more.


    She leaned closer, her voice low and full of mockery. "You really think being mated to them suddenly makes you special? You¡¯re still nothing, Lisa. Just a stupid little ve ying dress-up."


    The words hit me like stones. I kept my head down, but my chest tightened painfully. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t even think I could say anything that would matter.


    She flicked her hand at the tray. "Take this trash back. I don¡¯t drink cheap wine. Maybe you and the rats you live with can enjoy it."


    I clenched my jaw, still refusing to look at her.


    "You think this pce is yours now?" she added, voice sweet but cruel. "Think again. You¡¯re just a joke. And you¡¯ll always be."


    As I reached for the tray, trying to quietly take the wine bottle back, Belinda spoke again, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Get the wine I actually drink," she said, eyes glinting with annoyance. "The one in the tall, ck bottle with the silver seal. It¡¯s expensive. Imported. Not that garbage you just brought in."


    I paused, blinking at her.


    "I..I¡¯m not sure which one..."


    She cut me off with a sharp scoff. "Figure it out. Or ask someone who¡¯s not brainless. And be careful with it. If you drop that bottle, you¡¯ll work five years just to repay it."


    My mouth went dry.


    "It costs more than anything you¡¯ve ever touched in your miserable little life," she added with a cruel smile. "Definitely more than your rags. Or your worth."


    I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from saying something. I just nodded quickly, picked up the tray, and backed away from them.


    The moment I stepped out of the room, I let out a quiet breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.


    I didn¡¯t even know what that wine looked like. But I knew I had to find it, and not break it. Because if I did, I knew she¡¯d make my life worse than it already was.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    And maybe... the triplets would let her.


    They always did.


    I gripped the tray tighter as I walked quickly through the hallway, my heart pounding with every step. My legs were already weak, still aching from the kitchen duty, but I couldn¡¯t stop now. Not when they were watching. Not when any mistake could lead to another punishment.


    The thought of breaking that wine bottle scared me more than I wanted to admit. I didn¡¯t have money. I didn¡¯t have a family name to protect me. If something went wrong, I knew exactly who would pay the price, me. Always me.


    I reached the wine cer and looked around helplessly. Dozens of bottles lined the tall shelves, eachbeled with names I couldn¡¯t pronounce. I scanned the rows, searching for something, anything, that matched Belinda¡¯s words.


    Tall. ck bottle. Silver seal.


    Finally, in the far corner, almost hidden behind another row, I saw it. It was heavier than I expected, the ss cool and smooth under my fingers. I held it with both hands, terrified of dropping it. My arms trembled slightly, but I forced myself to breathe.


    Slow. Careful.


    I set it gently on the tray and picked up a fresh ss, clean, polished, spotless. I didn¡¯t want to give her any reason to yell again.


    I whispered under my breath, "Please don¡¯t let me mess this up."

 Chapter 18- Sick

    <h4>Chapter 18: 18- Sick</h4>


    18


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    When I got to the door, I paused. I could hearughter inside. Belinda¡¯s voice was the loudest.


    I knocked gently, then pushed the door open.


    They were all still there. Kael leaned back on a velvet chair, arms folded. Damon stood near the window, gaze nk. Rowan was seated beside Belinda, who smiled as if she ruled the world.


    I stepped in, bowed my head, and moved toward them, hoping this would be over soon.


    As I reached for the cup to pour the wine, my hands steady despite the pressure crawling up my spine, Belinda raised her hand suddenly.


    "Wait," she said, her voice sharp, slicing through the air like ss. "Let¡¯s make this fun."


    I froze mid-motion, my fingers inches from the bottle. Her lips curled into a cruel smile, the kind that meant nothing good. I hesitated, but not for long, because hesitation, in this pce, was dangerous.


    Her eyes sparkled with something wicked as she leaned forward.


    And then, just as I began to move again, she "identally" bumped the tray with the edge of her palm.


    It happened fast, but it felt slow.


    The cup tipped. The bottle wobbled. The red wine spilled, dark and rich, shing across the marble like blood across snow. It dripped onto the edge of her dress and sttered near her feet.


    My heart dropped straight to my stomach.


    I fell to my knees instantly. "I...I¡¯m sorry," I stammered, panic rising in my throat as I tried to reach for the cup. "I didn¡¯t mean to...I swear, it was an ident..."


    A sharp, ringing p struck my cheek.


    The sting was instant, hot and humiliating. My head jerked to the side, hair falling over my face as I gasped softly. I didn¡¯t dare cry out. Not here. Not in front of them.


    "She did it on purpose!" Belinda shouted, spinning dramatically toward the triplets like a stage actress begging for apuse. "She¡¯s trying to humiliate me in front of you!"


    My lips parted to protest, to say something, anything, but the words died in my throat. I was still kneeling, my heart pounding, and I could already feel the red swelling across my skin. My chest tightened.


    Kael¡¯s jaw tensed, his dark eyes locked on mine like I was something disgusting he didn¡¯t want to touch.


    Rowan rolled his eyes, clearly tired of the entire scene. "This is exhausting," he muttered.


    Damon stepped forward, his arms crossed and expression unreadable. "She¡¯s not worth the trouble."


    Then Kael spoke, voice like ice. "You¡¯ll work. Without pay. Until you pay off that wine."


    My head snapped up. "What?"


    I blinked at him, stunned, unsure I¡¯d heard correctly.


    "Please..." My voice cracked. "Please, I have a sick father. I need to send him medicine. Just a little..."


    "Silence," Rowan snapped, cutting me off so sharply I flinched.


    There wasn¡¯t even a hint ofpassion in his voice. No hesitation. Just coldmand. Like I was nothing but noise to be shut down.


    He turned his head slightly, nodding at the guard near the door. "Take her out."


    My stomach dropped.


    My eyes lifted, hoping to see a stranger.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    It was Milo.


    His face was still, but when our eyes met, I saw it, just for a split second. That sign of pity. That pain he couldn¡¯t hide, like watching a wounded animal bleed.


    He stepped forward without saying a word, but I noticed the way his jaw clenched. How his hand curled just slightly at his side.


    He didn¡¯t want to do this. I knew it.


    And yet, he had no choice.


    No one ever had a choice here, except the triplets.


    I tried to stand on my own, but my legs shook. Milo caught me, his hand gentle on my elbow. He didn¡¯t meet my eyes again, but his touch told me enough. He was angry. Maybe not just for me, but for how cruel this ce had be.


    The room spun slightly as we turned to leave. Behind me, I heard Belinda¡¯s victorious sniff and the scrape of a wine bottle being moved on the table.


    As Milo led me out, I stared ahead, blinking away the burn in my eyes.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    Because crying wouldn¡¯t help.


    Milo didn¡¯t take me straight to the servant quarters like I expected.


    Instead, he led me quietly down a narrow hallway, past tall windows where sunlight streamed through and painted the floor in long golden lines. At the far end, behind a wooden door most people didn¡¯t even notice, was a small storage room, empty, quiet, safe.


    He shut the door gently behind us and turned to me, his eyes soft with concern. "Sit," he said quietly, motioning to an old bench by the wall.


    I sat down slowly, my hands trembling in myp. I didn¡¯t realize how hard I¡¯d been holding myself together until the silence wrapped around us like a nket. For a moment, I let my head fall forward, hiding behind my hair.


    Milo crouched in front of me, his voice low. "I¡¯m sorry, Lisa."


    I shook my head. "It¡¯s not your fault."


    He sighed. "Still. It¡¯s not fair."


    I gave a weak smile. "Fair doesn¡¯t exist here."


    We were quiet for a moment. Then I looked up at him. "Milo... do you know if they¡¯ll really make me work without pay?"


    He nodded slowly. "If they say it, they mean it."


    My chest tightened. I thought about my father, lying in bed, weak, waiting for the money I¡¯d promised to bring back. Waiting for the medicine. He must have been so worried about me.


    "I was going to send some of my sry to my father," I whispered. "He¡¯s sick. I don¡¯t know what to do."


    Milo¡¯s eyes softened even more, and without a word, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small envelope. He pressed it gently into my hands.


    "What¡¯s this?" I asked.


    "Half of my pay," he said.


    My eyes widened. "What? No...Milo, I can¡¯t ept this. You worked for it. Don¡¯t you have people to take care of?"


    He shook his head. "I¡¯m an orphan. I¡¯ve been on my own since I was twelve. I don¡¯t have anyone. And I don¡¯t have a mate yet either."


    His words made my throat tighten. "Still, I can¡¯t..."


    "You can," he said, firm but kind. "And you will. Your father needs it more than I do right now. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll manage."


    I looked down at the envelope, my fingers curling tightly around it. My heart ached with gratitude and guilt.


    "Thank you," I said quietly, my voice cracking.


    He gave a small smile. "We help each other. That¡¯s what people like us do."

 Chapter 19 - be safe

    <h4>Chapter 19: 19 - be safe</h4>


    19


    ????????????????????????.??????


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I was still holding the small envelope Milo had slipped into my apron pocket when one of the guards stomped toward us.


    He didn¡¯t greet me. Didn¡¯t even look at me like a person.


    "There¡¯s someone at the gate asking for you," he said tly, arms crossed like I was wasting his time just by standing there.


    I blinked, surprised. "Someone? Who?"


    He gave me a re. "Did I stutter?"


    Milo tensed beside me, his eyes narrowing, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Thank you," I murmured quickly, already turning away.


    "Try not to take all day," the guard muttered as I passed him. "This isn¡¯t a daycare."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and kept walking. My legs felt shaky, and my hands wouldn¡¯t stop sweating. I kept wondering who it could be. I barely had anyone... not anymore.


    Then, as I got closer to the pce gate, I froze.


    Sitting quietly outside the iron bars, holding onto his cane, was the only person who still cared about me in this world.


    "Papa..." I breathed.


    He looked thinner than I remembered. His shoulders were hunched, and his clothes were wrinkled from travel. His cane trembled slightly in his hand.


    When he lifted his head and saw me, he smiled.


    "Lisa," he said, softly, like it was a prayer. "Thank the stars."


    My chest tightened.


    I ran to him and dropped to my knees, hugging him tightly, fighting the tears already stinging my eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady. "You shouldn¡¯t have walked this far. What if something happened to you?"


    He chuckled faintly, brushing my hair from my face the way he used to when I was little. "You didn¡¯te home, child. I waited. And waited. Then I got worried. So I came."


    My throat closed. I wanted to tell him everything, that I was being treated worse than an animal, that they hated me, that I wasn¡¯t even allowed to sleep properly. But how could I? He looked so tired. So fragile.


    "I¡¯m fine," I lied. "I got a job... at the pce. I should¡¯ve told you earlier. I just didn¡¯t know how."


    He stared into my eyes like he was trying to read the truth. But he only nodded slowly. "The pce... That¡¯s good, then. A stable job."


    "Yeah," I whispered. "Very stable."


    I looked around, noticing one of the guards standing nearby, arms folded, clearly listening and frowning at me like I was taking too long.


    I leaned closer, lowering my voice. "Papa... I can¡¯t talk much now. I just wanted to make sure you¡¯re okay."


    "I¡¯m alright," he said. "But you... take care of yourself, okay?"


    I hugged him again, holding on tighter than I meant to. "I¡¯ll be fine. I promise."


    I didn¡¯t want to leave.


    My hands gripped my father¡¯s tighter, like if I held on just a second longer, time would pause. His skin felt rough and dry, colder than it used to be. His breathing was shallow, and there was a tiredness in his eyes that made my heart twist.


    "I don¡¯t like leaving you like this," I whispered.


    He smiled gently, patting the back of my hand. "I¡¯ve survived worse, my dear. Just knowing you¡¯re alright is enough for me."


    I swallowed hard and reached into my apron pocket. Milo¡¯s envelope was still there, slightly crumpled now. I took it out and pressed it into Papa¡¯s hand.


    "Take this," I said. "It¡¯s not much, but it should get you what you need for a while. Please don¡¯t ask where I got it. Just use it."


    His brows furrowed. "Lisa..."


    "Please," I cut in softly, but firmly. "Just take it. You need it more than I do."


    He looked at me for a long moment, then nodded. His hands closed around the envelope, and he tucked it under his cloak.


    "Walk home safely," I added, brushing imaginary dust from his shoulder, trying to hide the shaking in my hands. "Don¡¯t stop too much, okay?"


    "I¡¯ll be alright," he assured, though we both knew his body was no longer strong.


    Then, a voice rang out behind me.


    "Are you done crying yet?"


    I turned, startled, to see the same guard from earlier standing there with a scowl on his face.


    "It¡¯s time to go back to the pce," he barked. "You¡¯re not on a holiday."


    I turned back to Papa, forcing a smile that hurt more than anything else.


    "I have to go," I whispered, kissing his cheek quickly. "I¡¯lle home as soon as I can."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    He nodded, reaching up to squeeze my hand onest time. "Stay safe."


    I stood up slowly, my chest heavy with things I couldn¡¯t say. Then I turned, walking past the guard without another word, my eyes burning but dry.


    "I love you so much, Papa," I said, my voice trembling as I watched him turn away.


    He gave me a little wave, trying to bnce his crooked sses with one hand while steadying himself with his old wooden staff in the other. The sight broke something inside me. His back looked smaller than I remembered, more bent, more tired. Each step he took seemed heavier than thest, like the weight of time was catching up to him.


    I stood there, frozen, my heart screaming to run after him, to take his hand and walk with him all the way home. But I couldn¡¯t. The guard behind me cleared his throat loudly in irritation, shifting on his feet.


    "Move it, girl," he snapped. "The pce isn¡¯t going to clean itself."


    I bit my lip and nodded, my eyes never leaving Papa until he finally disappeared around the bend, swallowed by the trees and fog.


    And even then, I didn¡¯t move, not until the ache in my chest became too loud to ignore.


    I whispered onest time, to the empty road, "Be safe, Papa."


    Then I turned and followed the guard back toward the ce that barely let me breathe.

 Chapter 20 - thank you

    <h4>Chapter 20: 20 - thank you</h4>


    20


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    By the time I stepped back into the pce, my body felt like it had been dragged through fire and my stomach twisted with emptiness. I hadn¡¯t eaten since yesterday, barely drank anything either. The hunger burned at the edges of my patience, making my head light and my steps slower. I dragged myself toward the kitchen, praying there would be something left, anything. Just a piece of bread. Even crumbs would do.


    As I pushed the kitchen door open, the sound of sshing water and clinking dishes greeted me. The kitchen was alive with activity, maids scrubbing tes, wiping down counters, and stacking trays. But the smell of food had already faded. Whatever they cooked was long gone.


    One of the maids, Tessa, I think, nced up from where she was scrubbing arge pot and scowled. "Well, look who finally showed up," she said loudly, making sure her voice carried through the kitchen.


    A few heads turned immediately. Then the rest followed, one after another, eyes locking on me like I was something dragged in from the mud. Their faces lit up. not with wee, but with smug amusement and thinly disguised cruelty.


    "Where were you?" another maid asked, elbow-deep in soapy water. I think her name was Mara. "Having a pic outside the pce gates?"


    A few snorts, thenughter.


    Laughter that wasn¡¯t warm. Laughter that was sharp, cutting, meant to dig under my skin and settle there like a splinter.


    I stood still by the door, holding my hands behind my back, trying to hide how badly they were still shaking. My stomach was growling loudly, my head buzzing from hunger and exhaustion, and I hadn¡¯t even spoken a word yet, but somehow, they¡¯d already decided I didn¡¯t deserve kindness.


    I bit the inside of my cheek hard enough to taste blood.


    "Took your sweet time getting back," another one muttered, stacking dry tes with more force than necessary. "If I disappeared for hours, I¡¯d be flogged."


    Someone else chimed in, "Well, she¡¯s special, remember? The Alphas¡¯ mate." Her voice was dripping with sarcasm, and when the othersughed again, it was louder this time. Meaner.


    I looked down at the floor, my worn-out shoes wet from where someone had spilled water.


    "I..." I hesitated. "I went to see my father. He came to the pce gate."


    They ignored my wordspletely.


    "So you think you¡¯re special now because the Alphas¡¯ im you as mate?" Tessa sneered, her tone dripping with mockery. "You think you can leave work ande in when you like?"


    "No," I said quickly, stepping forward, "I...I just... I was wondering when the maids get to eat breakfast."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    Another round ofughter.


    "You hear that?" the same maid said to the others. "She wants to eat breakfast like the rest of us."


    My stomach gave a soft, angry growl.


    "Sorry to break it to you, your highness," Tessa continued, crossing her arms, "we already ate. Breakfast was hours ago. You weren¡¯t here, so guess what? You wait for lunch. That is, if there¡¯s any left by the time we finish feeding the real wolves."


    My lips parted, but nothing came out.


    She tilted her head mockingly. "Unless you want to lick the floor for crumbs."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    I swallowed hard. My throat was dry, and my chest felt heavy.


    Without saying another word, I nodded slowly, turned away, and walked to a corner of the kitchen. I sat down on a small wooden stool and stared nkly ahead, pretending not to hear the whispers, the snickers, the harsh words being thrown like stones.


    I was tired. I was starving.


    I sat there, my back pressed against the cold wall, hands cradling my empty stomach. The ache had grown worse, sharp and heavy, curling inside me like a fist. My head felt light, and my lips were so dry I could barely swallow. Every sound around me faded into a blur, except the loud grumble of my stomach. I was starving.


    Just when I thought I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I heard footsteps.


    I didn¡¯t look up at first, too drained to hope. But then a familiar voice cut through the noise.


    "Lisa."


    My head jerked up. It was Milo.


    He stood in front of me, holding a small te wrapped in a clean cloth. Steam rose from it, carrying the smell of warm bread and spiced beans. My eyes widened.


    Without a word, he knelt beside me and ced the te on myp.


    "Milo..." My voice broke as I spoke his name. "Is this... for me?"


    He nodded and smiled, gently. "Yeah. I figured you hadn¡¯t eaten."


    I didn¡¯t wait. I picked up the bread and tore into it, chewing fast, barely able to breathe between bites. My hands shook as I ate, crumbs falling into myp. I didn¡¯t care. It tasted like the best thing I¡¯d ever had.


    When I¡¯d slowed down just enough to breathe, I looked up at him, my lips trembling. "How did you know?"


    He leaned back slightly, resting his arms on his knees. He rubbed the back of his neck, that same shy smile ying at the corners of his mouth. "I saw the other maids eating earlier," he said gently. "You weren¡¯t there. And knowing how they treat you..." He gave a small shrug, like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. "I figured you wouldn¡¯t have anything, so I took an extra portion when I had mine."


    My chest tightened. I couldn¡¯t stop staring at him, the way his eyes held nothing but calm and quiet care. No one had ever done that for me. Not here. Not in this cruel pack.


    "Thank you," I whispered, blinking quickly to stop the tears. "I don¡¯t even know what to say..."


    "You don¡¯t have to say anything," he replied softly. "You deserve to eat too, Lisa."


    I smiled at him and he smiled back.


    "You should eat the rest," he added gently. "You need your strength."


    I nodded and took another bite. This time, I ate slower. Not because I wasn¡¯t hungry, because I was, but because I wanted to savor it. Every crumb of bread. Every taste.


    Milo stood up after a while. "I should get going before someonees looking for me," he said. "But I¡¯ll check on youter, okay?"


    "Okay," I whispered. "Thank you... again."


    He nodded, then gave me onest nce before disappearing down the hall.

 Chapter 21 - servant girl

    <h4>Chapter 21: 21 - servant girl</h4>


    21


    ~ Lisa¡¯s POV


    I licked thest bit of food from my fingers, feeling the warmth settle in my belly. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to steady my shaking hands. For a moment, just a small one, I let myself breathe. Maybe now, I could go lie down for a little while. My body was still sore, my legs heavy. My eyes ached fromck of sleep.


    I turned toward the hallway that led to the servant quarters, already picturing the hard little mattress waiting for me. Just a short rest, I told myself. Just enough to help me get through the rest of the day.


    But I¡¯d only taken a few steps when I heard it.


    "Hey!"


    I stopped and turned slowly.


    All the maids were gathered at the center table again, Tessa, Mara, and the others. Their arms were crossed, and their expressions were smug.


    "You¡¯re not going anywhere," Tessa said, tossing a dirty pot on the table with a loud ng. "We¡¯ve all finished our work. Now it¡¯s your turn."


    My stomach twisted.


    "But... I just got back," I said softly. "I haven¡¯t even rested..."


    Mara rolled her eyes. "We don¡¯t care. We picked up your ck all morning while you were off doing... whatever it is you do."


    "I was sent for something important," I said, trying to defend myself. "I didn¡¯t..."


    "We don¡¯t want your excuses," another maid snapped. "These dishes aren¡¯t going to clean themselves."


    One by one, they started dumping dirty bowls, pots, and trays onto the counter. Food was stuck to the sides, grease dried along the edges, like they had been sitting there for hours.


    "There¡¯s stew to prepare for the servants¡¯ lunch," Tessa added. "And water boils. And the floor needs scrubbing. Since you¡¯re so special, we figured you¡¯d love to do it all."


    The room spun for a moment. My knees felt weak again.


    I opened my mouth to speak, to beg for just ten minutes to close my eyes, but one look at their faces told me it would only make things worse.


    So I nodded.


    I stepped forward, slowly tying the apron around my waist.


    Because I had no choice.


    U scrubbed the first pot, tears quietly slipping down my cheeks. I didn¡¯t even try to stop them. The maids were gone, too busyughing somewhere to care what I did. The kitchen smelled of onions and boiled meat. My hands moved without thinking, soap, rinse, scrub, rinse again.


    I wiped my face with my arm, but it didn¡¯t help much. The hurt inside was heavier than the tiredness in my bones.


    I thought of my dad. I wondered if he was home safe. I hoped he¡¯d eat something tonight.


    The water sloshed as I dipped another dish in, and I bit my lip to keep from crying again. I was so lost in my thoughts I didn¡¯t hear the heavy footsteps or the door opening.


    Until...


    "Well, look what we have here."


    The voice made me jump.


    I turned quickly, my heart pounding.


    The triplets stood just inside the kitchen, Kael, Damon, and Rowan. Their presence was sharp, suffocating. Even without a word, they made the room feel smaller.


    I dropped the te back into the water and quickly dried my hands on my apron before bowing slightly. "Alphas," I mumbled, keeping my head low.


    Kael smirked and stepped forward, arms crossed. "Didn¡¯t know we kept our little Luna hidden away in the dish pit."


    Damon chuckled coldly. Rowan¡¯s expression was unreadable, as usual.


    "I¡¯m just working," I said quietly, still avoiding their eyes. "Like I was told."


    Kael moved closer, his boots tapping the stone floor. I could feel the heat of his gaze on me.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "Such an obedient little thing now, aren¡¯t you?" he said, his tone teasing but sharp.


    I swallowed. "Yes, Alpha."


    He reached out and lifted my chin roughly with his finger. I flinched but didn¡¯t pull away.


    "You cry when no one¡¯s looking?" Kael asked, eyeing the tears that hadn¡¯t dried properly on my cheeks.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    He leaned in, so close I could smell his cologne. "Let¡¯s see how quiet you stay for this."


    Then, he kissed me.


    Right there in the kitchen, with my hands still wet and soap on my apron. In the presence of the maids.


    His lips were hard, demanding, and I froze.


    I didn¡¯t kiss him back, but I didn¡¯t push him away either.


    My body tensed, stomach twisting painfully as his mouth pressed against mine like I belonged to him.


    I could hear Damon¡¯s lowughter in the background, it was sharp, cruel, like the sound of someone enjoying another¡¯s pain.


    Rowan turned slightly, pretending to look away, but I caught it, just for a second, the flicker in his eyes. It wasn¡¯t a surprise. It wasn¡¯t fun. It was something else. Something unreadable. And that scared me more than anything.


    Kael pulled back, smirking as if he¡¯d just proven a point.


    "See?" he said, turning to his brothers. "She knows better now."


    I stood there, heart pounding, breath uneven, lips trembling. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I just wanted to disappear.


    "She¡¯s learning," Damon added, voicezy, leaning against the doorframe. "Maybe she won¡¯t be such a waste after all."


    They allughed like I wasn¡¯t even human. Like I didn¡¯t feel the ache inside me. Like my silence was consent.


    I didn¡¯t cry. Not in front of them. I clenched my fists behind my apron, nails digging into my palms until they hurt. I stared at the ground, feeling smaller than ever.


    I was nothing but a toy to them. A thing to be used. A joke to beughed at.


    "Go on, then," Rowan finally said, his voice quieter than the others, but not kinder. "Get back to your dishes, servant girl."


    I didn¡¯t speak. I just nodded once, stiffly, and turned away. My cheeks were still burning where Kael¡¯s kiss hadnded. It didn¡¯t feel like affection. It felt like ownership. It felt like power being shoved down my throat.


    As I picked up the next te, my hands trembled again. The water was warm, but my fingers felt cold.


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to run. I wanted to vanish into thin air.


    ??????????????????????.??????


    But I wasn¡¯t ready to get on their bad side again.


    Not when I knew how cruel they could be.

 Chapter 22- cool off

    <h4>Chapter 22: 22- cool off</h4>


    22


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    "Go on, then," Rowan finally said, his voice quieter than the others, but not kinder. "Get back to your dishes, servant girl."


    I didn¡¯t speak. I just nodded once, stiffly, and turned away. My cheeks were still burning where Kael¡¯s kiss hadnded. It didn¡¯t feel like affection. It felt like ownership. It felt like power being shoved down my throat.


    As I picked up the next te, my hands trembled again. The water was warm, but my fingers felt cold.


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to run. I wanted to vanish into thin air.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Because I had no choice.


    Because this was my life now.


    And even though they¡¯d kissed me... even though they called me their mate...


    I knew deep down that it didn¡¯t mean they saw me as equal.


    It meant I was trapped.


    Just as the triplets finally walked out of the kitchen, I let out the breath I didn¡¯t even know I was holding. My heart was still racing. My hands were shaking a little, but I went back to scrubbing thest few dishes, trying to pretend like nothing had happened.


    The door creaked open behind me.


    I didn¡¯t even need to turn. I already knew who it was.


    The maids were back.


    Tessa led the way, arms folded, a smug smile ying on her lips. The others followed behind her, all eyes locked on me like I was a joke they couldn¡¯t wait tough at.


    "Well, well," Tessa said slowly, voice full of mockery. "Looks like our dear Luna-in-rags is too good to answer us now."


    I stayed silent. I just wanted to leave. I picked up thest te and dried it quickly, then turned to leave, my eyes on the floor.


    "Hey!" one of the other maids snapped. "Didn¡¯t you hear Tessa talking to you?"


    I paused.


    ??????????????????????.??????


    My throat felt tight. I was tired. Exhausted. Every part of my body ached, from the scrubbing, from the hunger, from the embarrassment. From everything.


    "I heard," I said quietly, still not looking at them.


    "Oh? And yet you just walk away?" Tessa stepped in front of me. "Why? Too busy dreaming about being kissed by an Alpha?"


    Laughter exploded behind her.


    I flinched.


    "I¡¯m just tired," I mumbled. "Please."


    Tessa leaned in closer. "Tired? From what? Washing two tes and kissing royalty? Don¡¯t think that makes you special. You¡¯ll always be the same useless thing you¡¯ve always been."


    Tears stung my eyes, but I blinked them away.


    "I have work to do," I whispered, trying to walk past.


    "Then walk faster, Luna," she sneered, stepping aside dramatically as the othersughed again.


    I just wanted to walk past them and disappear into the hallway.


    But as I took a step forward, Tessa suddenly moved.


    Her foot stuck out, quick and sly.


    I didn¡¯t see it until it was toote.


    My foot caught against hers, and I stumbled forward. Hard.


    We both went down.


    I hit the floor with a loud thud, pain shooting through my elbow and side as Inded. The tray I had bnced in my hand ttered loudly beside us.


    Gasps echoed through the kitchen.


    I turned quickly, trying to get up and check if Tessa was okay, even though I knew she had done it on purpose. But before I could say anything, she let out a loud cry, grabbing her ankle and ring at me like I¡¯d attacked her.


    "She tripped me!" she shouted, her voice full of fake pain. "She did it on purpose!"


    "What?" I whispered, stunned. "No...I didn¡¯t..."


    "She shoved me! You all saw it!"


    The other maids rushed over. Some helped Tessa up, but most of them turned to me with disgust in their eyes.


    "You¡¯re unbelievable," one of the maids spat, crossing her arms with a re. "You think just because the Alphas looked at you, you can act however you want?"


    Her words hit me harder than the fall. My lips parted, but no words came out at first. My throat was tight, my heart pounding in my chest.


    "I didn¡¯t push her," I finally said, my voice barely above a whisper. It trembled as much as my hands did. "I would never..."


    "She¡¯s always been trouble," another maid snapped, rolling her eyes. "From the moment she got here. You should¡¯ve stayed in the forest or wherever it is you came from."


    That one hurt.


    I lowered my head, blinking fast to hold back the tears threatening to spill.


    I had done nothing wrong. Nothing. But that didn¡¯t matter here. Nothing I did ever seemed good enough. I was always the outsider, the girl without a wolf, the servant with no name, the human in a house full of wolves.


    And now they hated me even more because the Alphas had looked at me. Because fate had tied me to them without asking me or anyone else.


    Like it was my fault.


    Before I could exin, defend myself, or even stand fully, two of the maids grabbed my arms.


    "Let go!" I cried out, struggling a little. "I didn¡¯t do anything!"


    But they didn¡¯t listen. Their grips were tight and unforgiving.


    They dragged me across the kitchen, past the pantry, toward the back of the kitchen where the old storage room was, a dark space where unused furniture and broken tools were kept. My feet scraped against the stone floor as I tried to resist, but it was no use. The other maids followed behind,ughing and whispering like this was a game.


    One of them pulled open the heavy wooden door.


    "She needs to cool off," someone muttered behind me.


    The door creaked.


    And then, without warning, they shoved me inside.


    The door mmed shut.


    Click.


    Locked.


    I stood there in the pitch dark, heart pounding, fists trembling at my sides.


    Tears blurred my vision even in the darkness.


    I backed up slowly until I felt the wall, then slid down to the floor.


    It was cold.


    Smelled like dust.


    And for the hundredth time that week, I wondered what I had done to deserve all of this.

 Chapter 23- help me

    <h4>Chapter 23: 23- help me</h4>


    23


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    At first, I just cried.


    Curled up in the corner of the dusty room, I let the tears fall, hot and silent. My chest ached, like something heavy had been ced right on top of it. My throat burned, but I didn¡¯t make a sound. No one would hear me. No one would care.


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to break something. But all I could do was cry.


    My arms were wrapped tightly around my knees, my dress clinging to me with sweat and dust. The storage room smelled like old wood and damp rags. Everything was dark. Not just outside, but inside me, too.


    That¡¯s when I felt it.


    The air.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    It was too still. Too thick. I blinked, trying to breathe through my nose, but the air didn¡¯t move. There were no windows in the room. No vents. Just walls and boxes and shelves stacked with broken furniture.


    I tried to take a deep breath, but it caught in my chest. Like my lungs forgot how to work.


    I tried again.


    Still nothing.


    A sharp, hot panic started to rise in my throat. My hands began to shake.


    It¡¯s okay, I told myself. You¡¯re just scared. Breathe slowly. Breathe slowly.


    But my body didn¡¯t listen.


    The room was too dark. The kind of dark that presses against your skin like it wants to crawl inside you. I looked up, hoping for even a crack of light, but there was nothing. Just shadow.


    And that¡¯s when the memory hit.


    Not a full memory... just a sh. A feeling.


    I was small. Trapped. Somewhere tight. Smoke everywhere. My body was shaking. I couldn¡¯t see. I couldn¡¯t breathe. Someone was screaming.


    I didn¡¯t know when it happened. Or how. But it felt real. Like it had lived inside me all along, waiting for this moment toe back.


    "No," I whispered, pressing my hands to my ears, as if that would block it out. "Stop it. It¡¯s not real. It¡¯s not real."


    But my body remembered, even if my mind didn¡¯t.


    My breaths came faster now, short and sharp. I was gasping. Choking on the air that refused to move. My heart pounded so loudly it drowned out everything else.


    The darkness felt like it was crawling over me, into me, pressing down on every inch of my skin.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    My heart began to race, pounding so loud I could hear it in my ears. I wed at my chest, trying to force my lungs to work.


    "No," I whispered to myself. "No, no, not now..."


    But it was happening again.


    It always started the same way, every time I had that dream. I didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    I never remembered what came before or after.


    Just the fear. The same fear I felt now.


    I stumbled to the middle of the room, my legs barely holding me up. My knees hit the hard floor with a soft thud, and I pressed my trembling palms against the cold, rough surface, trying to ground myself, trying to stay present.


    But it wasn¡¯t working.


    The air felt tighter now, heavier, like it was closing in on me. I gasped for breath, mouth wide open, but it felt like I was breathing through a thick curtain. Nothing was getting through. My chest rose and fell in short, panicked bursts.


    I choked. Coughed.


    My vision started to blur, edges darkening like someone was turning the lights down. My ears rang faintly, and every sound became distant, like I was sinking underwater. The room spun slowly, and I gripped the floor harder, my fingers sying out against the stone, desperate to hold on to something real.


    But the shadows didn¡¯t let go.


    They clung to me, wrapped around me like arms that I couldn¡¯t fight off. Arms that pressed down, whispered things I couldn¡¯t understand.


    I wanted to scream, but my throat was too dry, too tight. I couldn¡¯t even cry anymore. The fear had pushed past the tears and gone somewhere deeper. Somewhere colder.


    "I don¡¯t want to die here," I whispered, though I couldn¡¯t hear my own voice.


    That thought hit me like a wave. I wasn¡¯t ready. I wasn¡¯t strong. I hadn¡¯t even lived. I hadn¡¯t seen my father¡¯s smile onest time or told him how much I missed him.


    I couldn¡¯t stay here.


    My arms shook as I pushed myself up from the floor. The room spun, but I kept crawling. My knees scraped against the hard ground, and the dust filled my mouth and nose. I coughed, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    The door.


    I reached it and leaned my weight against it, my breath shallow and fast. I raised my fist and banged hard.


    "Help..." My voice came out broken and weak. "Please... someone... help me..."


    No answer.


    I banged again, harder this time. "Please! I can¡¯t breathe!"


    The wood thudded with each hit, but the silence behind it didn¡¯t break. I felt my tears fall again, mixing with the sweat on my face. My head was pounding. My hands ached. My whole body trembled.


    I screamed.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything!" My voice cracked. "Please! Don¡¯t leave me here!"


    Still, nothing.


    I pressed my forehead against the door, gasping. My lungs burned. I was so dizzy, so tired. The air felt thinner by the second.


    Why wouldn¡¯t anyonee?


    Why did they all hate me this much?


    I sobbed, hitting the door with the side of my fist now, slower, weaker. "Please... please..."


    The sound of my own crying filled the room. My shoulders shook. My voice faded into quiet whimpers as I slid back down, curling near the bottom of the door.


    Just when my eyes were starting to close... just when the darkness inside me began to feel like home...


    Click.


    The sound was soft, but to me, it was everything.


    The door creaked open, light spilling in. Footsteps rushed toward me.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "Lisa?" a familiar voice called.


    My heart stirred faintly at the sound.


    "Milo..." I whispered, so low I wasn¡¯t sure if he even heard me. My lips barely moved. "Milo..."


    Then everything around me tilted, like the world had shifted sideways.


    Warm arms caught me before I hit the floor. His voice was panicking now, shaking.


    "Lisa...no, no, stay with me. Stay awake. Lisa!"


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    The pain, the fear, ... it all swirled around me like a storm, pulling me under.


    And just like that, I let go, my body falling limp against his chest as everything faded to ck.

 Chapter 24 - survive

    <h4>Chapter 24: 24 - survive</h4>


    24


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I woke up slowly.


    My head spun as I blinked against the faint light filtering in through the small, dusty window. Everything ached, my chest, my limbs, even my eyes. I shifted slightly, and that was when I realized I wasn¡¯t lying alone.


    My head was resting in someone¡¯sp.


    Milo.


    He was seated on the cold floor, his back against the wooden wall of the old storage room. His eyes were closed, his breathing soft and even. He¡¯d fallen asleep while watching over me. I stared at him for a moment, my heart softening. His arms were crossed loosely over his chest, but one hand rested gently on my shoulder, like he wanted to make sure I didn¡¯t disappear.


    My chest tightened. No one had ever done that for me before. Not since my father.


    "Milo..." I whispered, my voice hoarse.


    His eyes snapped open immediately. He looked down at me, eyes wide with concern. "Lisa? You¡¯re awake. Are you okay?" His voice was quiet, filled with worry.


    I nodded slowly, forcing a small smile. "Thank you... I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened if you didn¡¯te."


    He gave a soft, relievedugh. "Don¡¯t thank me. I heard your voice...I don¡¯t even know how. But I just... I knew something was wrong. So I followed it."


    Before I could stop myself, I wrapped my arms around him and hugged him tightly. "Thank you," I whispered again, my throat thick with emotion.


    He hugged me back, his hand gently patting my back. "It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re safe now."


    But then, a sharp voice echoed outside.


    "Milo!"


    It was one of the guards, his tone loud and angry, echoing through the pce walls.


    Milo stiffened. I pulled back quickly, eyes wide. "Won¡¯t they punish you?"


    He looked down at me and shook his head with a faint smile. "Don¡¯t worry about me. Just stay here, alright? Get some rest."


    He stood slowly, dusting off his pants. That was when I noticed where we were, we were at the back of the pce, far from the kitchens or halls. It was quiet. Hidden.


    I reached out, grabbing his wrist gently. "Are you sure?"


    He nodded, gently prying my fingers loose. "I¡¯ve handled worse. I¡¯ll be fine. Just stay put, Lisa."


    With that, he gave me onest reassuring look and walked out.


    But something in me wouldn¡¯t settle. My heart beat fast, worrying pressing on my chest like a stone.


    So I got up, legs still a bit shaky, and quietly followed him, just far enough to stay out of sight. Just to make sure he was really going to be okay. I peeked around the corner, watching from the shadows, praying that the guards wouldn¡¯t do anything too harsh.


    I crouched low behind the thick stone pir, heart pounding so loud I was sure they¡¯d hear it.


    Just ahead, Milo stood stiffly, hands behind his back. The guard, taller, broader, and clearly higher in rank, was ring at him like he wanted to tear him apart.


    "Why did you leave your post for an hour?" the guard barked. His voice echoed in the courtyard, sharp and angry.


    My breath caught. An hour?


    I¡¯d been asleep for that long?


    Milo didn¡¯t answer right away. I could see the way his jaw tightened. "I was... I had to check something. It was important."


    The guard stepped forward. "So you think you can walk off whenever you like?"


    "No, sir..."


    p.


    I gasped silently as the guard¡¯s hand cracked across Milo¡¯s cheek.


    My nails dug into my palm. I wanted to run out, to tell him it was my fault. That he was only trying to help me. But my legs wouldn¡¯t move.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    p.


    "Next time," the guard growled, "you think about your ce here before acting."


    Another p.


    Milo¡¯s head jerked to the side. But he didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t fight back.


    He just stood there, taking it.


    Tears filled my eyes. This was because of me.


    The guard turned and stormed off, muttering under his breath.


    He slowly reached up to touch his cheek, then straightened. He didn¡¯t look around. He didn¡¯t know I was there, watching.


    I bit my lip and stayed hidden, my body trembling.


    He let out a slow breath and winced as his hand brushed over his cheek.


    I stepped out from behind the pir.


    He turned, and our eyes met.


    For a second, neither of us moved. His face was a little red, his expression tired but calm. I couldn¡¯t stay still. My feet moved before I could stop them.


    I ran to him.


    "Milo!" I called, my voice shaking. "I¡¯m sorry...so sorry!"


    He blinked, clearly surprised. "Lisa... You shouldn¡¯t be out here."


    "I saw everything," I whispered, stopping just in front of him. My hands trembled as I looked up at his face, now marked with a fading handprint. "Why... Why did you wait for me to wake up? You should¡¯ve gone. You didn¡¯t have to get hurt like that."


    He gave a soft, tired smile. "I couldn¡¯t leave you there alone. You were scared. I could hear it in your breathing." His eyes softened. "You needed someone."


    Tears welled in my eyes again, but I quickly wiped them away. "You didn¡¯t deserve that. I should havee out. I should¡¯ve said something."


    "No," he said gently. "You would¡¯ve made it worse...for both of us. I¡¯m fine. Really."


    "But it¡¯s not fair..." I mumbled, staring at the floor.


    He ced a hand lightly on my shoulder. "Nothing here is fair, Lisa. But we survive. That¡¯s what matters."


    I looked up again, our eyes meeting one more time. "Thank you," I said quietly. "For everything."


    He nodded and gave a small chuckle, though I could still see the pain in his eyes. "You¡¯re wee. Just... don¡¯t go passing out in storage rooms again, okay?"


    Despite everything, I smiled.


    "I¡¯ll try," I whispered.


    He sighed and looked around to make sure no one else was watching. His voice dropped low, serious.


    "Lisa," he said, "we should walk back separately."


    I blinked. "Why?"


    He gave me a knowing look. "Because if they see us together too much, they¡¯ll make things worse for you. And for me."


    "Oh..." I lowered my gaze, understanding sinking into my chest like a heavy stone.


    "But," he added quickly, "meet me at the pce cafeteria. I¡¯ll be there in the afternoon. I want to show you something."


    I tilted my head slightly. "What?"


    He offered a small, tired smile. "How to survive in this ce. How to avoid the bullies... the ones who smile with sharp teeth. I¡¯m being treated badly because I¡¯m an omega and you are also suffering because you are a human, so we need to learn how to survive,"


    For a moment, I just stared at him, grateful, confused, but also curious. He didn¡¯t owe me anything. And yet, here he was. Still helping. Still caring.


    "Okay," I said softly.

 Chapter 25 - place

    <h4>Chapter 25: 25 - ce</h4>


    25


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I walked back into the kitchen, trying to keep my head down. My heart was still pounding from what I¡¯d just witnessed with Milo, and my body ached from everything that had happened. I just wanted a moment to breathe... but the moment I stepped in, I knew there wouldn¡¯t be any.


    The head maid, Matilda, was already in the center of the room, arms crossed, her face tight with anger.


    "Where have you been?" she snapped.


    I opened my mouth to exin, but before a word could escape, Tessa¡¯s voice cut through.


    "She was probably lounging somewhere, pretending to be sick or weak," she said with a loud, fakeugh.


    A few of the other maids giggled. My hands clenched at my sides.


    Matilda didn¡¯t even ask for proof. "Take your position!" she barked.


    Tessa gave me a smug look before strolling off to stir a pot like she owned the whole pce.


    I moved to my corner, head low. I tried to keep quiet, to disappear. But just a few minutester, Matilda called me again.


    "Lisa!" she said sharply. "It¡¯s time for the Alphas¡¯ afternoon snacks. You¡¯re taking it to them."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    I froze. My throat tightened.


    Me? Why me?


    But I didn¡¯t say it aloud. I just nodded, even though my legs felt heavy, like I was dragging chains behind me.


    Matilda didn¡¯t even spare me a second nce. She simply turned away and pointed to the tray. I moved toward the counter, where the silver tray sat, shining like it belonged in a different world than mine.


    Neatly arranged on it were slices of ripe fruit, wedges of soft cheese, and slices of golden, spiced bread that still gave off the faint scent of cinnamon. Beside them sat a tall ss filled with chilled juice, beads of moisture running down its sides like tears.


    My heart broke a little as I stared at it all.


    It wasn¡¯t the food. It wasn¡¯t even the weight of the tray.


    It was what it meant.


    That tray might as well have been a rope around my neck.


    To take that tray was to walk straight back into the mouth of the beast, back in front of the triplets. Back in front of Belinda. The same people who saw me as a joke. As a stain. As nothing.


    And now I had to serve them. Again.


    Like I was born for it.


    My fingers wrapped tightly around the handles. I felt the cold metal press into my palms. My arms trembled, not just from the weight, but from something deeper. Dread.


    I stepped out of the kitchen.


    The hallway felt longer than usual. My feet dragged, but I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t. I told myself to be strong. Just serve them, bow, and leave. That¡¯s all.


    When I got to the door, I took a breath and knocked lightly.


    "Come in," one of them called.


    I pushed the door open and entered, head bowed. I didn¡¯t even dare look up as I walked toward them. My hands gripped the tray tighter.


    Belinda was there, sitting close to Kael, her legs crossed like she owned the entire pce. Her lips were curled into a smug smile, eyes already locked on me as if she¡¯d been waiting.


    I stepped into the room, keeping my head bowed low, the silver tray firm in my trembling hands. I focused on each step, willing my knees not to buckle beneath me.


    I didn¡¯t belong here. Every piece of me knew that.


    As I moved forward, I could feel the weight of their gazes pressing on me, Kael¡¯s cold stare, Damon¡¯s amused smirk, Belinda¡¯s sharpened re, and Rowan... just watching, always watching.


    I turned slightly as I reached the table, angling my body just enough to keep some distance between me and them. My fingers reached for the edge of the tray to set it down carefully.


    And then, it happened.


    A hard, sudden smacknded right on me, on my backside.


    I gasped, the tray wobbling dangerously in my hands. One of the juice sses clinked loudly against the te. I caught it just in time, stopping it from tipping, but my heart had already jumped to my throat.


    Heat spread across my face.


    It was Rowan.


    He didn¡¯t even try to hide it.


    I could feel the way his fingers had lingered just a little too long before pulling away, the way his mouth twisted into a satisfied grin like I was nothing more than a toy.


    He satzily on the couch, one leg crossed over the other, his arms resting casually behind his head like he had all the time in the world. His shirt was partly unbuttoned, his chest rising and falling slowly, rxed. But his eyes, his eyes were sharp, filled with mischief and something far worse. Something darker. Something cruel.


    He looked at me like I was entertainment. Like I wasn¡¯t a person at all.


    "Don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t like that," he said, lips curled into a smirk that made my stomach twist.


    My mouth opened slightly, but no sound came out.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    I didn¡¯t know how to answer that kind of insult, how to defend myself when I was already stripped of my pride.


    So I said nothing.


    I just stood there, frozen in ce. My body was stiff. My skin burned, not from the touch, but from the shame. My face was hot, my eyes stung, and my heart beat so loudly I was sure they could hear it.


    My fingers were still wrapped around the tray. I didn¡¯t even realize how tightly I was holding it until I felt the metal edge bite into my palm.


    Kael chuckled low under his breath.


    That sound, it wasn¡¯t loud, but it felt like thunder in my chest. A cruel, amused sound that said everything without needing words. He was entertained. I was just a show to him. Something to mock. Something less.


    I didn¡¯t dare lift my head.


    Damon didn¡¯t even look at me. He sat there, rxed, sipping his drink like I didn¡¯t exist. Like I was just another part of the room. Just a servant in the background. Nothing worth seeing. Nothing worth defending.


    But Belinda... She looked right at me.


    Her smile was wide, too wide. Not kind. Not soft. Triumphant.


    Like she¡¯d won a game I didn¡¯t even know I was ying.


    Like she had been waiting for this exact moment, to watch me squirm, to see me humiliated in front of the people who were supposed to protect me... even if only by fate.


    ???????????????????????.?????


    She tilted her head slightly, her eyes shining with fake sweetness. But I saw it. The message behind her smile was loud and clear.


    This is your ce.


    On the edge of the room. On your knees. Blushing. Shaking. Small.


    And you¡¯ll never be more than this.

 Chapter 26 - giant wolf

    <h4>Chapter 26: 26 - giant wolf</h4>


    26


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    Just when I thought it was over, I heard Kael¡¯s voice.


    "You did enjoy it, right?" he saidzily, his tone dripping with mockery.


    My heart dropped.


    Then Damon added, "Yeah. You didn¡¯t push him away."


    Laughter followed, low, amused, cruel. My hands trembled. I stared at the floor, hoping it would just swallow me whole.


    Rowan smirked. "Isn¡¯t this what you wanted, little mate? A little attention from your Alphas?"


    I couldn¡¯t take it.


    The heat in my face wasn¡¯t from embarrassment anymore, it was shame, thick and heavy. My chest tightened, and my eyes burned. I held back the tears with everything I had, but when Kael chuckled again, I broke.


    I couldn¡¯t stand there one more second.


    I turned and ran, out of the room, down the hall, my footsteps echoing behind me. I didn¡¯t know where I was going. I just needed to get away. Away from their eyes. Their voices. Theirughter.


    Tears streamed down my face as I clutched the hem of my dress, lifting it just enough not to trip. My lungs burned with every breath. I wasn¡¯t even sure what hurt more, the p, the teasing, or the fact that they enjoyed watching me fall apart.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    I finally found a corner near the garden and copsed to the ground, pulling my knees to my chest.


    I sat there for a long time, my back against the cold stone wall, arms wrapped tightly around my legs like it could somehow hold me together. But I was already broken.


    Their words kept echoing in my mind, louder than anything else.


    "Don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t like it."


    "Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?"


    A sharp ache tugged at my chest. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was anger or sadness, or both. My tears kept falling, soaking into the fabric of my dress. It clung to my skin, just like the shame.


    How did everything go so wrong?


    I never asked for this.


    I didn¡¯t beg to be their mate. I didn¡¯t even want to be in that pce. I just wanted peace, a small ce to breathe, to care for my father, to be free from the taunts and cruelty I¡¯d lived with all my life.


    But now I was a prisoner of fate.


    Not just by the mark the Moon Goddess put on me, but by the way they looked at me, like I was nothing. Just a toy to mock, a thing to humiliate.


    I pressed a trembling hand to my chest. The pain there wasn¡¯t just emotional. It felt like my heart was physically bruised, like something inside me was bruised.


    Why me?


    Why did they have to be my mates?


    I hated the pull I felt toward them. The confusing heat in my stomach every time they were near. It was like being chained to something that only brought me pain.


    And worse, being punished for not smiling through it.


    I closed my eyes tightly, biting my bottom lip to keep another sob from escaping.


    I felt small.


    Invisible.


    I didn¡¯t even realize when my mind began to wander, when my thoughts drifted away from the pain in my chest a long time ago. A memory I hadn¡¯t touched in years. Maybe because it was the only one that didn¡¯t hurt.


    I must have been seven or eight.


    Papa and I were walking home from the vige. The sun was beginning to set, and the sky had turned a soft orange, like it was dipped in honey. It had rained the day before, and the path under our feet was still damp. Our sandals made soft squishing sounds as we walked along the muddy trail, the smell of wet earth filling the air.


    He held my hand tightly, just like he always did. His hand was rough from years of hard work, but it was warm and steady. I always felt safe when Papa held my hand. Like nothing bad could ever touch me.


    I was swinging our hands back and forth, trying to match his long steps with my little ones. He didn¡¯t talk much, but I liked being beside him in silence. It was peaceful. It was home.


    Then suddenly, I stopped, pulling his hand to make him look at me.


    "Papa," I said, bouncing a little from one foot to the other, "I need to pee. You don¡¯t have to follow me because I¡¯m now a big girl,"


    He looked down at me, and the corner of his eyes crinkled as he chuckled. "Alright, big girl. There¡¯s a bush just ahead. Be quick."


    I nodded proudly, puffing out my chest. "I can go alone. I¡¯m not a baby."


    Papa chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Alright then, big girl. Go on. I¡¯ll wait right here."


    Iughed, my little feet sshing in a shallow puddle as I ran ahead, weaving between the tall grass and bushes. I felt so grown, so sure of myself. I even turned around once to shout, "Don¡¯t follow me, Papa! I can do it myself!"


    I meant it too. I didn¡¯t want him hovering or holding my hand. I wanted to prove that I was strong and brave, just like he always said I could be.


    But the trees were thicker than I thought. Branches hung low, scratching against my arms as I passed. Leaves rustled high above, blocking out most of the sky. The sound of the wind through the trees made it hard to hear anything else. Even my own footsteps felt muffled.


    I found a small clearing and quickly did what I came to do. But when I turned to go back, I stopped.


    The path was gone.


    At least, it looked gone. Every direction seemed to have the same trees, the same bushes. I spun around slowly, my heart beginning to race.


    I took a few steps to the left. No sign of Papa. I turned right, nothing.


    "Papa?" I called softly, suddenly unsure.


    No answer.


    I swallowed hard, trying not to panic. I wasn¡¯t far. I couldn¡¯t be far. But everything looked different now, twisted somehow. Bigger. Deeper.


    "Papa?" I called again, spinning slowly in ce. "Papa!"


    My voice trembled a little. I tried to stay calm.


    "Papa!"


    No answer.


    That was when I heard it, the crunch of something heavy on the ground behind me.


    I turned.


    And there it was.


    A giant wolf.


    Silver-gray fur. Piercing golden eyes. Taller than anything I¡¯d ever seen.


    I froze.


    My little heart beat so fast I thought I would faint. My legs wouldn¡¯t move. My voice wouldn¡¯te out. I just stood there, staring at death, or what I thought was death.

 Chapter 27 - back in hell

    <h4>Chapter 27: 27 - back in hell</h4>


    27


    ?~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I stood frozen.


    The wolves, two of them, were big, bigger than anything I had ever seen. Their eyes glowed, and their growls rumbled deep, like thunder rolling through the forest. My legs trembled. My breath hitched in my throat. I couldn¡¯t scream. I couldn¡¯t move.


    But then, I ran.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was going. My feet just moved. Branches whipped at my arms, tearing at my dress. My heart pounded so loudly I thought it would burst. Behind me, the wolves gave chase, fast and hungry.


    "Papa!" I screamed. "Papa, help me!"


    But no one answered.


    Tears streamed down my face. I stumbled over a root, almost falling. I didn¡¯t want to die. I was just a little girl who got lost trying to act like a big girl. I wanted to go home. I wanted to feel Papa¡¯s hand in mine again.


    And just as I thought it was the end, as I heard one of the wolves leap behind me, they appeared.


    Three boys. Maybe just a few years older than me. They came out of nowhere, fast as lightning, with eyes like fire and movements sharper than any sword I¡¯d ever seen in stories. One of them tackled the wolf mid-air. Another shed with something that looked like ws. The third sent a deep growl that echoed through the trees, making the wolves pause, confused.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    It happened so fast. I barely understood what I was seeing.


    But within moments... The wolvesy dead.


    And the three boys stood over them, breathing heavily, fierce and wild and... unreal.


    One of them, dark-haired and sharp-eyed, turned to me. His voice was rough but curious. "Are you okay?"


    I could only nod, too stunned to speak.


    That was the first time I met the triplets.


    I stared at them, three boys, no older than me, standing tall and confident like they had done this a hundred times before. They were beautiful in a way I didn¡¯t have words for then. Strong. Untouched by fear. One of them wiped his de on the grass, the other two looked at me with quiet curiosity.


    "Are you hurt?" the one in the middle asked. His voice was calm but firm.


    I shook my head quickly, my lips still trembling. "N-No. I¡¯m fine. Thank you... thank you so much..."


    Before any of them could say more, I heard a voice, rough and panicked, cut through the woods.


    "Lisa!"


    It was Papa.


    I turned just as he burst through the trees, out of breath, his walking stick nearly falling from his hand. When he saw me standing there, he looked like he might cry. He rushed forward, arms wrapping around me.


    "Oh, thank the Moon," he whispered into my hair, holding me tight.


    Then he looked up, and everything about him changed.


    His grip loosened. He straightened slightly. And then, to my shock, he bowed.


    "Alpha sons," he said quietly. "Thank you for saving my daughter. I owe you everything."


    That was when I realized, they weren¡¯t just boys. They were the sons of the Alpha.


    And I had just been saved by the future rulers of the Pack.


    I didn¡¯t know what it meant then.


    But now... now I remember.


    I sat up slowly, the rough bench digging into the backs of my thighs. The air was quiet for once, and for a second, I allowed myself to drift back, back to the forest, to that day so long ago when everything could¡¯ve ended, but didn¡¯t.


    A soft smile tugged at my lips, surprising even me.


    They had saved me.


    The triplets, Rowan, Kael, and Damon. Back then, I didn¡¯t know who they were. I just knew three brave boys who appeared like magic and chased away the danger. They¡¯d looked at me with concern, not disgust. They had asked if I was okay, and I hadn¡¯t felt like a burden.


    They were kind.


    They were warm.


    They weren¡¯t the cruel, cold men I now served in this pce.


    The boys who once saved me, who stood between me and danger without even knowing who I was, where had they gone?


    "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath, my fingers grazing over the fading bruise on my arm. It still aches when I press it, but not as much as the ache in my heart. "Why did you change?"


    I hugged myself, the rough fabric of my maid¡¯s uniform brushing my skin. That day in the forest felt like another life, like a story I once read and convinced myself was real. I had believed in that memory for so long, used it to warm myself on cold nights, tofort myself when I thought I waspletely alone.


    But now it just left me confused. Angry.


    And hurt.


    They had been kind. Gentle. Protective.


    But now?


    Now, their words burned more than fire. Their eyes cut deeper than knives. They looked through me as if I were dirt. As if saving me had been a mistake.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I sat there, staring at the floor, chasing the memory like sunlight through a cracked window. I could still hear their young voices, Kael¡¯s teasingugh, Damon¡¯s calm tone, Rowan¡¯s quiet questions. They had made me feel safe.


    But the memory didn¡¯tst. They never did.


    "Lisa!"


    The voice cracked through the air like thunder.


    I flinched so hard my shoulder hit the edge of the bench. My heart jumped into my throat. My back straightened on instinct, like I was a soldier caught sleeping during duty.


    No. Not now. Not when I was finally starting to breathe again.


    "Lisa!" the voice came again, sharper this time.


    Belinda.


    Even just hearing her name in my head sent a chill down my spine. I stood quickly, wiping my palms on the sides of my dress, as if I could erase my moment of peace. As if I could hide the fact that I was human, and tired, and holding on by a thread.


    My stomach turned cold, my peace shattering instantly.


    "Yes?" I called out, my voice barely making it past my dry throat.


    "Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!" she barked from somewhere down the hallway.


    I stood quickly, brushing the dust from my skirt with shaking hands. My pulse raced. I didn¡¯t know what she wanted. But I knew it wouldn¡¯t be good.


    The warmth of that childhood memory vanishedpletely.


    And I was back in hell.

 Chapter 28 - fall apart

    <h4>Chapter 28: 28 - fall apart</h4>


    28


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I wiped my palms on my skirt as I stepped out into the hallway, still trying to calm my heartbeat. The pce walls felt colder now, like they were leaning in, watching me. Every step I took echoed louder than I wanted it to. I just wanted to pass through unnoticed.


    But there she was.


    Belinda stood near the main staircase, her hand wrapped tightly around Rowan¡¯s arm like she was afraid he¡¯d vanish. Her fingers curled possessively against his bicep, her head tilted sweetly toward him, but her eyes, when they met mine, were anything but sweet.


    Rowan didn¡¯t look at me. His face was nk, but his jaw was tight.


    "Oh, good," Belinda said, her voice loud and sugary as syrup. "There you are, Lisa."


    I walked closer, careful not to meet Rowan¡¯s eyes. "Yes?"


    She smiled, too wide. "I need you to clean the guest room on the second floor. The one with the green curtains. I¡¯ll be going out for a bit with Rowan, but I¡¯ll be sleeping here tonight."


    She said it so casually, like it was normal, like I needed to know where she¡¯d be sleeping. But I understood the message behind her words. It wasn¡¯t about the room. It was about him.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    She stood there with her arm locked in Rowan¡¯s, her smile smug and eyes full of challenge. Her voice was sweet, butced with venom as she gave the order: clean the guest room, her room for the night.


    I understood what she was doing. She wanted me to picture it. To imagine her curled up beside him in a warm, soft bed,ughing and whispering into the night. While I would be curled up on a thin, cold mattress in the servant quarters, trying to silence my tears with the scratchy pillow they gave me.


    She wanted to see if I would flinch.


    If I would break.


    I wanted to scream. To ask her why she hated me so much. To remind her that I never asked for any of this. That I never wanted to be the mate of the triplets. That I didn¡¯t want any part of this twisted, cruel pce life.


    But I didn¡¯t have the strength.


    Not today.


    I could feel the heat in my eyes, the sting of unshed tears, but I didn¡¯t let them fall. I kept my head down. I clutched the cleaning cloth tighter in my hand, like that small act could keep me grounded.


    "I¡¯ll take care of it," I said softly, barely above a whisper.


    Her smile widened, satisfied. She leaned her head against Rowan¡¯s shoulder, brushing her fingers down his chest, like marking territory.


    "Good girl," she whispered mockingly.


    I nodded once more, turned around, and walked away without another word.


    I wouldn¡¯t give her the reaction she wanted.


    I stepped into the guest room Belinda mentioned. The one with the green curtains. The air inside was still, a little musty, like it hadn¡¯t been used in a while. I set down the small bucket and cloth I carried, rolled up my sleeves, and got to work.


    I dusted the windowsill first, trying not to let my mind wander, to Belinda¡¯s smile, to Rowan¡¯s silence, to everything that still stung inside me. I just wanted to finish and leave.


    I had just bent over to reach under the bed when I felt it.


    Two strong arms wrapped around my waist from behind.


    I froze.


    For a second, my body refused to move, my breath caught in my throat.


    Then instinct took over.


    I gasped, panicked, and tried to push the person away, but they were too strong. My heart pounded in my chest, wild and loud. I turned my head slightly, and that was when I saw him.


    Kael.


    He was holding me firmly against him, his face way too close to mine. He smelled like spice and something darker, dangerous.


    "Kael!" I said, struggling against his grip. "Let me go!"


    But he didn¡¯t loosen his hold. He leaned closer, his breath brushing the side of my neck. "You always smell like fresh bread now," he said slowly, like it was something amusing.


    I pushed again, harder this time. "Stop! Please."


    He finally let go, just a bit, but not enough for me to feel safe.


    "You shouldn¡¯t touch me like that," I said, my voice trembling.


    He smirked. "Why? Isn¡¯t this what you want? You¡¯re our mate, remember?"


    "I didn¡¯t ask for this," I whispered, wiping my eyes quickly before they saw.


    Kael just chuckled and took a step back, his eyes dark and unreadable. "Neither did we."


    "Kael..." I said, my voice tense.


    He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he stepped forward, closing the space between us. I took a step back. Then another.


    But the room wasn¡¯t big, and soon, I found the wall behind me.


    "Why are you doing this?" I asked, my hands pressed against his chest as he stood in front of me.


    "I want to feel you," he said, voice low.


    Before I could reply, he leaned forward.


    I turned my face quickly. "Don¡¯t," I said firmly.


    But his lips still brushed the side of my cheek, and I pushed him harder this time.


    "Stop it!" My voice cracked.


    He froze.


    For a second, the air was heavy with silence. My hands were still between us, holding him away.


    He stepped closer again, his breath brushing against my skin.


    "Kael, stop," I said, louder this time, nting my palms against his chest.


    He didn¡¯t stop.


    His eyes were darker now, conflicted, but something else too. Something I didn¡¯t like. His hands moved too quickly, grabbing my wrists and pinning them gently but firmly against the wall.


    Panic exploded in my chest.


    "No," I said sharply, twisting, trying to break free.


    He leaned in, trying to kiss me. My heart pounded. I jerked my head to the side and brought my knee up, not hard enough to hurt him, but enough to make him loosen his grip.


    I didn¡¯t wait.


    I shoved him back with all the strength I had, slipping out from under his arm and stumbling across the room.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!" I shouted, breathless, voice shaking.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" I cried.


    He didn¡¯t answer. Just stood there. Watching.


    I didn¡¯t wait to hear anything else. I ran.


    Out the door, down the hall, my feet barely touched the floor as I fled. I didn¡¯t stop until I found a quiet corner near the servants¡¯ wing, clutching my chest, trying to breathe.


    Tears burned my eyes, but I blinked them away. I wasn¡¯t going to fall apart.

 Chapter 29 - the prison

    <h4>Chapter 29: 29 - the prison</h4>


    29


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t stop the tears anymore.


    Kael¡¯s hands were still fresh in my memory.


    His breath on my skin.


    His weight pressing me to the wall.


    The way I had to push and shove just to get away.


    I felt so tired.


    So helpless.


    So used.


    It wasn¡¯t fair.


    Why did they get to treat me like this? Like I was nothing more than a body they could grab when they wanted, speak to however they liked, toss aside once they were done? Why did I evene here?


    I dropped to the floor, burying my face in my hands. My shoulders shook with each sob. The pain in my chest felt like it was splitting me open.


    Then I heard it.


    "Lisa?"


    I turned my head slightly. It was Milo.


    His eyes widened when he saw me, and he rushed over. "Lisa, what happened? Why are you crying like this?"


    I tried to speak, but nothing came out at first. My lips trembled, and I could barely breathe. Then finally, in a broken whisper, I said it.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "Kael... he...he almost forced himself on me."


    Milo¡¯s face hardened. He looked so shocked. So angry. But he didn¡¯t speak. He just knelt beside me and gently pulled me into a hug.


    And I broke again.


    I sobbed into his chest, clutching his shirt like it was the only thing keeping me from falling apartpletely. He rubbed my back gently, whispering calming words. "I¡¯m here. You¡¯re safe. He didn¡¯t hurt you. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you."


    But the moment didn¡¯tst.


    Kael walked in.


    Milo and I froze.


    My breath caught in my throat, and my whole body stiffened. My heart thudded loudly...too loud. We both scrambled apart instinctively, guilt and panic shing across our faces, though we¡¯d done nothing wrong.


    Kael¡¯s cold eyesnded on us like daggers.


    Milo immediately dropped to his knees, bowing low, his head nearly touching the floor. "Alpha Kael," he said quickly, voice low and shaking.


    But Kael didn¡¯t respond right away.


    He just stared.


    And I could feel the storm building behind his silence.


    My hands started to tremble. I took a step back without meaning to.


    "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing with her?!" Kael¡¯s voice exploded across the room, louder and sharper than a p.


    I flinched, my whole body jerking. Milo didn¡¯t even lift his head...he stayed kneeling, still as stone, but I could see the way his back rose and fell too fast. He was trying to breathe. Trying not to show fear. But I knew he was scared. I was too.


    I opened my mouth, trying to speak, to say something that might calm Kael down...but nothing came out. My throat was dry, my mind nk.


    "I...I wasn¡¯t doing anything, Alpha," Milo stammered quickly, his gaze fixed to the ground. His voice was thin, shaking. "We¡¯re just friends."


    Kael¡¯sugh was low and bitter,pletely humorless. The sound echoed off the walls, making the air feel heavier. He took a slow step forward, boots clicking against the marble floor. "Friends?" he said again, drawing the word out like it tasted sour. "Do you even know who she is?"


    Milo stayed kneeling, shoulders stiff. I could feel the tension radiating from him. I took a shaky step back, trying to collect myself, but Kael¡¯s words froze me.


    "She¡¯s our mate."


    Time stopped.


    He said it like it was a title. A mark. Not something sacred or cherished, but imed. Possessed.


    Not someone who deserved care. Or love. Just a possession.


    That¡¯s how Kael saw me.


    Not a girl with feelings or pain, not someone trying to survive in a pce full of cruelty. Just an object. Something to own. Something to control.


    And still... even after those cold, sharp words, something in his voice, something in his eyes, told me it wasn¡¯t just about pride or dominance. There was more. A storm behind all that rage.


    But it wasn¡¯t love. Not like what Milo had shown me.


    Milo, who brought me food when I was hungry. Whoforted me when I cried. Who didn¡¯t ask for anything in return.


    Kael didn¡¯t care like Milo did.


    Then why? Why was he so angry? Why did his whole body shake with fury just from seeing me near someone else?


    "You dare touch what¡¯s mine?" he roared suddenly, spinning back toward Milo.


    Milo flinched but didn¡¯t rise from the ground. His mouth opened, but no words came out. I could see it in his eyes, fear, frustration, helplessness.


    And that¡¯s when Kael said it. Words so sharp they tore right through me.


    "She¡¯s nothing. A weak little thing we picked out of pity."


    My breath caught.


    Milo looked up at me in shock, as if even he couldn¡¯t believe Kael had said that.


    I felt like the ground had dropped from beneath me. My throat burned. My stomach twisted. Tears welled up, but I held them back. I couldn¡¯t cry now. Not in front of him. Not when he wanted to see me break.


    "She belongs to us," Kael went on, voice lower now but full of warning. "That means no one elseys a hand on her. Not even a finger."


    "You," he snapped, pointing right at me, "are you messing around with him?"


    "What?" I gasped. "No! I swear, I wasn¡¯t..."


    "Liar!" he barked, eyes filled with fury. "You let a servant touch you like that? You disgust me!"


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Everything was spiraling again.


    "GUARDS!" Kael shouted.


    The two guards rushed in.


    "Take him to the prison," Kael ordered coldly, not even looking at Milo anymore. "And lock her in her room. No food. No water. No sunlight. Until I say otherwise."


    "No, please..." I cried out, but the guards already grabbed Milo.


    His eyes met mine onest time, apologetic, pained, and then they dragged him out.


    The second guard grabbed me roughly by the arm.


    I didn¡¯t fight it.


    I was too numb.


    Too broken.


    Kael didn¡¯t even look back.

 Chapter 30- she’s lying

    <h4>Chapter 30: 30- she¡¯s lying</h4>


    30


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    They didn¡¯t even let me exin.


    Rough hands pushed me down the hallway, and before I could gather my thoughts or steady my breath, I was shoved into one of the old servant rooms. The door mmed shut behind me, and the harsh sound of the lock turning made me flinch.


    It was dark. Cold. The room was bare except for a thin mattress on the floor and a broken wooden chair by the wall. Dust floated in the air, and the smell of old rags filled my nose.


    I sat on the edge of the mattress, shaking. My cheeks were still wet with tears from earlier, and now they came back, fresh and hot. I covered my face with both hands, my shoulders trembling as the sobs tore out of me.


    Why was this happening?


    Why did they all think they could own me, hurt me, toss me around like I didn¡¯t matter?


    And Milo...


    I cried harder thinking about him.


    He had done nothing wrong. He was only trying tofort me. To protect me. Now he could be punished just for caring. Just for being kind.


    What if they hurt him? What if Kael ordered him to be punished, or worse?


    I crawled onto the mattress and curled into myself, hugging my arms around my knees. The thin nket offered nofort, but I held onto it anyway like it could keep me from falling apartpletely.


    "Please," I whispered into the silence, my voice hoarse from crying. "Please don¡¯t let him be hurt."


    I prayed...quiet, desperate prayers...over and over, until my body was too weak to cry anymore.


    Eventually, the tears stopped. My eyes were sore, my head heavy, and my heart... my heart felt cracked open. Iy down slowly, still facing the wall, and closed my eyes.


    Sleep took me, but even in my dreams, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of Milo.


    I just hoped he was safe.


    I woke up with a dry throat and a pounding head. My eyes blinked slowly against the dim light that slipped through the cracked wooden window. For a second, I didn¡¯t remember where I was, until the ache in my body reminded me.


    Then, out of nowhere, p!


    A sharp pain lit up the side of my face, and my eyes snapped open, stinging from the impact.


    "You filthy thing!" Belinda¡¯s voice spat above me.


    I blinked at her, too stunned to speak, my cheek burning hot where her hand hadnded. Before I could say a word, she reached down, grabbed a fistful of my hair, and yanked me off the thin mattress.


    "Agh!" I cried out, stumbling to my feet as pain shot through my scalp.


    She didn¡¯t care.


    "Why is the guest room still dirty?" she hissed, dragging me out of the servant quarters like I weighed nothing. "I told you to clean it! Do you think you¡¯re here to rest and sleep like a princess?!"


    I struggled to keep up, trying not to fall as she yanked me forward by my hair. I was still sore from everything that had happened, still tired, still hurting, but none of it mattered to her.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    When we got to the room, she shoved me so hard I nearly hit the ground.


    "Clean this mess!" she barked, crossing her arms. "Now. If I find a single speck of dust when I return, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it."


    Tears blurred my vision as I looked at the scattered pillows, the unmade bed, and the things she had probably messed up herself, just to me me.


    But I didn¡¯t argue. I didn¡¯t speak.


    I simply lowered my head, swallowed my pain, and got to work.


    I had just finished cleaning the room, wiping thest corner of the dresser until it gleamed under the soft afternoon light streaming through the window. My arms ached from scrubbing, and my feet throbbing from standing for so long, but I didn¡¯t mind. At least I had something to do, something that made me feel useful again.


    As I stepped back to admire the work, the door suddenly creaked open. My breath caught for a moment.


    Belinda walked in, her heels clicking against the polished floor as she entered with Rowan and Damon bouncing around her. They were giggling, full of energy, theirughter rising like birdsong. One of them was tugging at her dress, excitedly telling her something I couldn¡¯t quite hear, and Belinda responded with a light chuckle, tossing her hair over her shoulder.


    They looked so happy, so carefree. For a moment, I just watched them, wishing I could hold on to that kind of warmth for even a second.


    I stepped aside quietly, not wanting to draw attention to myself. I brushed my hands against my skirt, trying to smooth out the wrinkles and wipe off the sweat from all the cleaning. My chest tightened a little. Maybe, just maybe, Belinda would notice the effort I put in and smile at me. Maybe she¡¯d say thank you, or even just nod her approval.


    Something. Anything.


    Because no matter how much I tried to stay strong, I was tired of being invisible.


    But then Kael walked in.


    The moment his eyesnded on me, his entire demeanor shifted. His brows furrowed, his jaw tightened.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked, his tone sharp. "You¡¯re supposed to be locked up."


    My heart dropped to my stomach. For a split second, I froze. Then, quickly, I replied, "Miss Belinda... Miss Belinda asked me to clean her room."


    There was silence. Heavy and loud.


    Belinda¡¯s smile vanished. She blinked at me, stunned, like she hadn¡¯t heard me right.


    "Wait...what?" she whispered.


    Then she let go of the triplets¡¯ hands and took a step forward, her voice rising as she spoke again.


    "That¡¯s a lie! Kael, she¡¯s lying against me. I didn¡¯t send her to do anything! I saw her in the corridor, justzing around. I swear!"


    Her voice cracked.


    I looked at her, stunned. Was she really going to deny it like that?

 Chapter 31 - hurt him

    <h4>Chapter 31: 31 - hurt him</h4>


    31


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I opened my mouth, heart pounding, ready to exin myself, but Belinda didn¡¯t even give me a chance.


    "Kael, just forget it," she said with a pout, flipping her hair over her shoulder like the drama queen she was. "She should just go back to her punishment. That¡¯s where she belongs."


    I froze. Her words hit me like a p. I looked at her in disbelief. After everything I had done, cleaning her room withoutint, trying to stay out of trouble, this was how she repaid me?


    I took a shaky breath, struggling to keep my voice steady. "That¡¯s not fair..."


    But Kael cut me off, his voice like a whip. "You think I¡¯m a fool? I caught you myself! With one of the servants. Laughing. Flirting. All lovey-dovey like you¡¯d forgotten where you were!"


    My heart dropped.


    "No," I whispered, panic rising in my throat. "That¡¯s not true! He was the one talking to me. I...I didn¡¯t..."


    Before I could get the words out, Ramon¡¯s voice roared through the room.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "What the hell, Lisa?!"


    I turned to him, stunned.


    "How could you do that?" Damon added, ring at me like I¡¯d justmitted a crime. "Is that how low you¡¯ve fallen?"


    I stared at both of them, my chest tightening. They didn¡¯t love me. They never did. So why were they yelling like I¡¯d broken their hearts?


    I didn¡¯t even know what to feel, anger, sadness, shame, it all tangled up inside me like a knot I couldn¡¯t loosen.


    And then Belinda, of course, just had to add fuel to the fire.


    "Why do the triplets even care who she¡¯s with?" she sneered, arms folded tightly across her chest. Her voice had that sharp, mocking edge to it, the one she always used when she wanted to cut deep and pretend she wasn¡¯t trying to bleed anyone.


    "She¡¯s not yours. She¡¯s not anyone¡¯s."


    At first, everyone else was too caught up in the drama to notice, but I saw it. The sh in her eyes. That flicker of something sharp and bitter behind the fake pout she wore like a mask. Jealousy.


    Not the loud kind that threw tantrums and cried for attention, but the quiet, dangerous kind that crept beneath skin and festered until it exploded in cruelty.


    She hated that they were talking about me. Hated that Kael threw someone in prison over me. Hated that Ramon and Damon were yelling, because of me. Even if it was all hate and judgment, it was still attention. And in Belinda¡¯s world, attention was everything.


    I looked at her more closely, and suddenly all the little things made sense. The way she kept ncing sideways at Ramon and Damon like she was checking if they were watching her. The way her lips twitched every time one of them raised their voice at me. The way she stood, trying so hard to look unfazed, but her fingers kept tightening around her arms like she was holding herself back from saying more.


    She was angry that, for once, it wasn¡¯t about her.


    The triplets may not have loved me, at least not in the way I sometimes foolishly hoped, but the fact that they were this upset, this reactive over me, clearly shook her.


    I could see the question in her eyes, though she¡¯d never admit it out loud: Why her? Why not me?


    I looked around the room, surrounded by usations, judgment, and people who imed to hate me but still acted like I was theirs to control.


    They just wouldn¡¯t stop.


    Kael scoffed under his breath, shaking his head like I disgusted him. "I warned them about you. Always trying to y the victim, always pretending to be innocent." He nced at the others, lips curling. "And now look at her, flirting with servants like she¡¯s some prize."


    "That¡¯s not what happened," I said again, but my voice came out so small I barely recognized it.


    Ramonughed bitterly. "Do you think we¡¯re stupid? We¡¯ve been watching you, Lisa. You think you¡¯re sneaky? We see everything."


    Damon nodded in agreement, his jaw tight. "If you were so desperate for attention, maybe you should¡¯ve just said something instead of throwing yourself at the first man who looked at you."


    My hands started trembling. My mouth opened, then closed. No words woulde out.


    I wasn¡¯t even sure what I was trying to say anymore.


    My heart pounded so loudly in my ears, it drowned out everything else.


    "I didn¡¯t..." I tried again, but Belinda cut in with an eye roll.


    "Oh please," she snapped, her tone dripping with mockery. "She¡¯s just trying to act sweet and pitiful now that she¡¯s been caught. Typical Lisa move."


    Then sheughed.


    Laughed.


    Ramon turned sharply to Kael, eyes gleaming with cold curiosity. "Who is the man?" he asked. "Which fool was stupid enough to think he could touch her?"


    Kael¡¯s lips thinned into a hard line. "One of the guards," he replied tly. "I already threw him in the prison."


    My heart stopped.


    No. No, no, no.


    Before I could say anything, Ramon let out a sharpugh and pped Kael on the back. "Good job. That¡¯s exactly what you should¡¯ve done."


    "About time someone taught those idiots some respect," Damon added, his tone ice-cold. "You want us to handle it? We could make an example of him."


    I felt like the floor dropped beneath me.


    Kill him?


    They were talking about killing him like it was nothing. Like his life didn¡¯t matter. Like this whole thing was a game.


    "No," I breathed, but no one heard me.


    "Should we end him?" Ramon asked Kael casually, as if he were talking about what to eat for dinner. "It¡¯ll send a message. Nobody touches what belongs to us."


    Us?


    My throat tightened. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    They hated me. They didn¡¯t want me. But suddenly, I was something that belonged to them?


    Kael didn¡¯t answer immediately, and I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    "Please," I said, my voice cracking. "Please don¡¯t hurt him. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I swear it wasn¡¯t like that. He didn¡¯t touch me."

 Chapter 32 - hold on

    <h4>Chapter 32: 32 - hold on</h4>


    32


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    Ramon stepped forward, his tone cold and dismissive. "Go back to your post, Lisa. Now."


    Damon added, "We¡¯ll decide what to do with your little loverter."


    I felt my throat tighten. "Please...he¡¯s not..."


    Kael¡¯s re cut me off like a de. "I said go."


    I stood there for a moment, stunned, helpless. My mouth opened again, but nothing came out. They weren¡¯t going to let me speak. They didn¡¯t want the truth, they already believed what they wanted to believe.


    I looked at each of them, desperation wing at my chest. They didn¡¯t know Milo. He didn¡¯t deserve this. He was kind. He treated me like a human being. And now because of a that, he might die.


    But they didn¡¯t care. None of them did.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to bow my head even as the shame and panic burned through me. "Yes, sir," I whispered, and turned to leave.


    My legs felt like they were made of stone as I walked out of the room. I held it together until I reached the hallway, and then the tears came, hot and silent, running down my cheeks as I stumbled through the corridors like I didn¡¯t recognize where I was.


    I couldn¡¯t just sit back and let them kill him. I wouldn¡¯t.


    By the time I reached the prison block, I was shaking. The stench of sweat and damp walls clung to the air, and the dim lighting made everything feel colder, crueler.


    The guard at the door barely looked up when I approached. He recognized me, of course, who in this ce didn¡¯t?


    "You¡¯re not allowed here," he said gruffly.


    "I just need to see him. Please," I said, my voice hoarse. I dug into the pocket of my dress and pulled out the only thing I had left, myst card. It was supposed to be for food. Or for an emergency.


    But this was one, wasn¡¯t it?


    I held it out, my hand trembling. "Let me see him. Just for five minutes."


    The guard stared at me, then down at the card. His eyes flicked around, checking to make sure no one was watching. After a tense moment, he snatched it from my hand and unlocked the gate.


    "Five minutes," he muttered. "If anyone asks, you weren¡¯t here."


    I nodded quickly, barely breathing as I slipped inside.


    The hallway of cells was dark and damp, the iron bars lined with shadows. I walked past the first few before I finally saw him.


    Milo.


    He was sitting on the ground, his back against the wall, face bruised and swollen. When he looked up and saw me, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    ???????????????????????.??????


    "Lisa?"


    I knelt by the bars, tears already blurring my vision. "I¡¯m so sorry," I whispered, gripping the cold metal between us. "I¡¯m so, so sorry."


    "Lisa?" Milo whispered again, his voice rough and tired.


    I dropped to my knees in front of his cell, gripping the bars like they were the only thing holding me up. My heart was racing, and my words came out in a shaky rush.


    "I had to see you," I breathed. "I had to warn you."


    He sat up straighter, wincing a little, his face bruised and eyes swollen. Seeing him like that, it tore something open inside me. And it was all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been crying, if I¡¯d just kept quiet... maybe they wouldn¡¯t have found him.


    "They¡¯re going to kill you," I said quickly, barely able to control the panic in my voice. "The triplets, Kael, Ramon, and Damon. They said they¡¯re deciding your punishment, but I know them. I know what that means. They don¡¯t talk like that unless they¡¯ve already made up their minds. They want to make an example out of you. A message to everyone else."


    The words tumbled from my mouth too fast, but I didn¡¯t care. Time was running out. Every second I spent here could be thest before someone walked in, before they took him away and I never saw him again.


    He didn¡¯t say anything right away.


    His face stayed still, too still. But his silence wasn¡¯t calm. I could see it. The faint twitch in his jaw, the way his fingers clenched just slightly on his knees, the way his eyes avoided mine for just a heartbeat too long.


    Fear.


    Not the kind people scream with. Not the kind that runs or ils or begs.


    No, this was deeper. He was afraid, but he buried it. Swallowed it. The kind of fear you learn to wear like armor because showing it makes you a target. Because men like him didn¡¯t get the luxury of breaking.


    His eyes finally met mine, and there was a weight in them I couldn¡¯t carry.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything," he murmured.


    "I know." I leaned closer, lowering my voice to a whisper. "That doesn¡¯t matter to them. You talked to me. You were kind. That¡¯s all it took."


    He didn¡¯t respond for a second. Just stared down at the floor like he was trying to process it all.


    "Can you run?" I asked, almost breathless. "If I find a way... if I get the key or distract someone or...or do something, can you escape?"


    He looked up at me slowly. "You¡¯re asking me to escape from a prison owned by the triplets?" His lips twitched faintly. "You really think they¡¯d let me live long enough to get through the gate?"


    I shook my head. "I don¡¯t care what the odds are. I just... I can¡¯t let them hurt you. Not because of me."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    His eyes softened at that, and something unspoken passed between us. For a second, the cold air, the walls, the fear, all of it faded.


    "I¡¯ll try," he said quietly. "If you can make a way... I¡¯ll run."


    I nodded quickly, wiping the tears from my cheeks. "Okay. Okay. Just hold on. I¡¯ll figure something out."


    "Lisa...." he said suddenly, his voice firmer. "If you get caught helping me, they¡¯ll hurt you too. Worse."


    I smiled faintly, my chest aching. "They already are."


    The sound of footsteps echoed faintly in the distance.


    I stood up fast, panicked. "I have to go. I¡¯lle back. I promise."


    He nodded once, and I tore myself away from the bars, heart pounding, thoughts racing.

 Chapter 33- your own

    <h4>Chapter 33: 33- your own</h4>


    33


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The moment I stepped out of the prison block, my mind was already spinning.


    I didn¡¯t have a n, yet, but I knew I had to make one fast. Every second counted. They wouldn¡¯t wait long before deciding Milo¡¯s fate, and once they did... I knew exactly how that story would end.


    I headed back to the servant quarters, forcing myself to move slowly, naturally, like I wasn¡¯t panicking on the inside. My hands were clenched tightly at my sides, nails digging into my palms.


    When I got to my room, I closed the door softly and paced. Back and forth. Back and forth. My thoughts were a mess, but I tried to force order into them.


    What do I need?


    A key. A distraction. A way out. Someone to cover for us.


    Who can I trust?


    ????????????????????????.??????


    That question hurt more than it should have. The answer? No one. Not really.


    But maybe I didn¡¯t need trust. Maybe I just needed an opportunity.


    I waited until nightfall. My heart hadn¡¯t stopped racing all day. Every knock on the door, every footstep near the hallway, I thought it was them, the guards or the triplets, ready to drag me out and expose everything.


    But when the halls finally grew quiet and the shadows lengthened, I slipped out. I had memorized the shift changes from my punishment rounds, when the guards switched, where they stood, how long the handovers took.


    It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something.


    I made my way toward the back armory. The guards kept spare keys there, one for the training cages, another for the lower cells. I had seen the guards hang them on a hook near the weapons locker once. Just once. But it was enough.


    I crept inside, heart pounding so loud it drowned out the night sounds. The stillness of the armory wrapped around me like a shroud. The moonlight spilling through the small window cast long shadows across the floor, just enough to guide me. Everything smelled of cold steel, dust, and old sweat. My breaths came out in shallow gasps as I moved quietly, every creak of the wooden floorboards beneath my feet sounding like a scream in the silence.


    I didn¡¯t have time to be afraid. I had to move fast.


    I felt along the wall, fingers sweeping over wooden crates and metal racks, searching, searching, then they brushed something cool and jagged.


    The keys.


    I let out a shaky breath as my fingers closed around them. My hand trembled, my pulse racing with a strange mix of relief and fear.


    And then...


    The door mmed shut behind me.


    I froze.


    My blood turned to ice. Every part of me went still, breath locked in my lungs. Slowly, so slowly, I turned, expecting a guard... or one of the triplets... or maybe Kael himself, with that cold disappointment in his eyes and a punishment waiting on his tongue.


    But it wasn¡¯t any of them.


    It was Belinda.


    She leaned against the doorframe with a wicked smile tugging at her lips, arms folded like she¡¯d just caught a naughty child sneaking sweets.


    "Well, well," she said sweetly, her voice echoing just a little too loud in the quiet room. "What do we have here?"


    My heart stopped.


    The keys were still in my hand, ice-cold and heavy like they suddenly weighed a thousand pounds. I couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t speak. My mind scrambled wildly, searching for an excuse, a lie, a way out, anything, but all I could do was stare.


    She looked... amused.


    Her eyes gleamed with something dangerous as she stepped into the room, slow and deliberate, her heels clicking on the stone floor with maddening rhythm. The door creaked shut behind her, sealing us in.


    "nning a little jailbreak, Lisa?" she asked, head tilted, as if genuinely curious.


    "Belinda, please..." I started, my voice barely above a whisper, but she cut me off with a quietugh. Cold. Cruel.


    "Rx," she said, circling me slowly. "I¡¯m not here to scream or drag you to Kael. Not yet."


    I didn¡¯t trust the way she was smiling at me. It wasn¡¯t amusement, it was control. It was power. She had me exactly where she wanted me, and she knew it.


    She stopped in front of me, gaze sharp. "I can help you," she said softly. "I can get the guards to look away. I can even make sure your man isn¡¯t chained when you get to him."


    I stared at her, confused. "Why would you help me?"


    She tilted her head, as if the answer was obvious. "Because I want you gone."


    There it was. The truth, in and brutal.


    "You¡¯re a stain on this pce," she went on, her smile widening. "The triplets keep hovering around you like you¡¯re something special, and I am tired of it. So here¡¯s the deal."


    She leaned in close.


    "You get him out. You both leave. And you never, evere back. You disappear. Quietly. No drama. No tears. No messages."


    I looked at her long and hard. For a moment, I hated her. But then again, part of me... understood.


    I was tired too. Tired of the pce. Tired of the whispers, the punishments, the constant fear. Maybe this was my chance.


    Maybe this was the way out.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and gave her a slow, reluctant nod. "I promise," I said quietly. "I¡¯ll leave with Milo. I won¡¯te back."


    She smiled, satisfied. "Good girl."


    Then, with a flick of her hand, she opened the door and called softly, "Guards?"


    Two of them appeared almost instantly. She spoke to them in low tones, too soft for me to hear, but I saw one of them nod and disappear down the hall.


    Belinda turned back to me. "You have fifteen minutes. After that, you¡¯re on your own."


    And just like that, she walked away, heels clicking, head held high, like she hadn¡¯t just changed the course of my life.


    I stood there, heart racing, gripping the keys with trembling fingers.


    This was really happening.


    I was going to leave. Not just the pce.


    But everything.

 Chapter 34 - embarrass you

    <h4>Chapter 34: 34 - embarrass you</h4>


    34


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The guards moved fast.


    Everything had happened just like Belinda promised. One whisperedmand and I was taken to the prison, my heart pounding so hard I thought it might burst. I didn¡¯t dare speak as they led me through the dim corridors, I just held on to the keys, my palms sweaty, my chest aching with fear and hope.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    When we reached Milo¡¯s cell, one of the guards unlocked it without a word. He stepped out slowly, wincing slightly, his eyes flicking to mine in disbelief. "You really came back," he whispered.


    I nodded. "Come on. We don¡¯t have much time."


    They guided us down the back hallway, an old, less-guarded path Belinda must¡¯ve arranged, and for a brief moment, it felt like it might actually work. We were just steps away from the outside gates. Just steps away from freedom.


    And then...


    "Hey! Stop!"


    A voice cut through the night, loud andmanding. My stomach dropped.


    From the shadows, three guards emerged, high-ranking ones. Their uniforms were darker, their presence heavier. The ones leading us froze instantly, fear shing across their faces.


    "What is going on here?" the tallest one barked.


    Before I could even open my mouth, we were surrounded. The guards helping us didn¡¯t speak, they just bowed their heads in silence, knowing they¡¯d been caught.


    Within minutes, Milo and I were back in the prison, but this time, in a darker, colder cell. A real one. No chances now. No hope.


    I sat beside him on the floor, my hands trembling, my throat tight with guilt.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, staring down at the dirty floor. "This is all my fault. I dragged you into this. You wouldn¡¯t be here if it wasn¡¯t for me."


    He turned to look at me, and even in the dim light, I saw the softness in his eyes.


    "You were trying to help," he said quietly. "You could¡¯ve run. You didn¡¯t have toe back for me."


    "I couldn¡¯t leave you," I said. "I couldn¡¯t let them..."


    Before I could finish, the sound of boots striking the stone floor echoed toward us. The cell door mmed open.


    The triplets entered.


    Their presence filled the room like a storm, cold, furious, and dangerous.


    Kael was the first to speak, his voice like thunder. "Do you know what you¡¯ve done?"


    Ramon¡¯s re could¡¯ve burned holes through stone. "You tried to escape this pce like a thief in the night? With a prisoner?"


    Damon¡¯s voice was quieter, but it cut the deepest. "You humiliated us. You dragged our name through the mud. After everything..."


    I couldn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t have the strength to argue. I lowered my head, tears slipping down my cheeks.


    I wanted to exin. I wanted to scream that I was suffocating! But the words never came. They wouldn¡¯t listen. Not now.


    Kael turned to the guards at the door.


    "Take them away."


    The guards stepped forward.


    And just like that, whatever chance I had at freedom... was gone.


    The ground beneath my feet felt like it was shaking, or maybe it was just me.


    The guards dragged us out, not bothering to be gentle. My wrists burned from the chains, and every step felt heavier than thest. Milo stayed quiet beside me, his head held high even as they shoved him forward. I wanted to be brave too, but my heart was pounding so hard I thought I might copse before we even got to the torturing ground.


    And then we arrived.


    The ce was silent except for the creak of the chains and the breath of the guards. The torches cast flickering shadows across the bloodstained stones. The air was thick with the scent of fear and dried pain. They chained us in ce, me to the flogging post, Milo to a thick metal stake in the ground like an animal.


    And then... they came.


    The triplets entered, dark and furious.


    But they weren¡¯t alone.


    Belinda walked beside them, chin raised, dressed in her finest, as if this were some grand event and she was the honored guest. Her eyes found mine, and for a second... I hoped. Stupidly. Foolishly.


    Kael stepped forward, his voice sharp and deadly. "Tell us now, Lisa. Who helped you escape? Who gave you ess to the prison?"


    My heart pounded against my ribs. I turned to Belinda, my voice hoarse but clear. "It was her. Miss Belinda. She let me in. She arranged everything. She told me to leave with Milo. That was the condition..."


    "I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about," Belinda cut in, her voice soft and so sweet it made bile rise in my throat. She looked at Kael with wide, innocent eyes. "I swear on my life, I had no idea she was nning this."


    The air went cold.


    I stared at her, stunned. "You... you promised..."


    But she didn¡¯t even look at me. She had already moved past me, standing closer to Kael now.


    That was the second time she betrayed me.


    And this time... it would cost us everything.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    I turned back to the triplets, my voice cracking. "Please... I know I disobeyed. I know I broke the rules. But I wasn¡¯t trying to shame you. I just... I couldn¡¯t let them kill him. Milo did nothing wrong. He was kind to me. That¡¯s all."


    Silence.


    Kael¡¯s eyes were like ice.


    "Kindness does not justify betrayal," he said coldly. Then he turned to the guards.


    "Kill him."


    "No!" I screamed, yanking against the chains. "Please! Please don¡¯t..."


    Milo didn¡¯t say a word. He just looked at me with calm, steady eyes.


    Then Kael turned to me. "And you..." His voice was void of emotion. "Fiftyshes. And hardbor for the rest of the moon cycle."


    The world spun around me. I dropped to my knees, the chains rattling.


    "No!" I screamed, lunging forward as far as the chains would let me, the metal biting into my skin. "Please, don¡¯t kill him!"


    The guards froze for a second, but the triplets didn¡¯t move. Kael¡¯s face remained unreadable, his arms folded tightly across his chest. Ramon¡¯s jaw clenched, and Damon stared ahead, distant, like he was trying not to feel anything at all.


    I fell to my knees, sobbing, my voice hoarse and shaking. "You don¡¯t even love me! You don¡¯t want me! So why are you so angry that someone else showed me kindness?"


    They said nothing.


    "You treat me like I¡¯m a burden," I choked out. "A nuisance you have to manage. You don¡¯t speak to me unless I mess up. You punish me for breathing too loudly. You¡¯ve never made me feel like I belonged here. So why...why does it matter if he cared? If he treated me like a person?"


    The silence deepened. I could barely see through my tears, but I kept going, desperate.


    "I wasn¡¯t trying to embarrass you," I cried. "I was trying to save someone. Someone who didn¡¯t deserve to die just because I exist."

 Chapter 35 - your heart

    <h4>Chapter 35: 35 - your heart</h4>


    35


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    Milo was still on his knees beside me, silent. Proud. But I could feel his eyes on me. I didn¡¯t care how I looked anymore, pathetic, broken. Let them see it. Let them see what they did to me.


    I looked up at them again, my body trembling under the weight of everything I¡¯d endured, my knees aching against the cold, cracked stones of the courtyard floor.


    "If you want to punish me, fine," I whispered, barely able to keep my voice steady. "Lash me. Lock me up. Send me to the coldest, darkest corner of this ce and forget I ever existed. I¡¯ll take it. All of it. But don¡¯t kill him. Please..."


    Kael¡¯s face was unreadable, stone-like, rigid, unbothered. The weight of his silence pressed down on me harder than any guard¡¯s grip. Then his voice came, clipped and cold. "He defied the rules."


    He took a single step closer. "He crossed the line."


    A bitterugh escaped my throat before I could stop it, dry and broken and shaking at the edges. "And you didn¡¯t?" I snapped, lifting my chin despite the tears running down my face. "You¡¯ve crossed more lines than I can count."


    I didn¡¯t care how I sounded anymore. I didn¡¯t care that my voice was rising, trembling with rage and hurt. My heart felt like it was being wrung out in front of them, and all they did was stand there.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "You broke me," I said, louder now. "Again and again. You ignored me, punished me for things I didn¡¯t do. You treated me like a mistake, like a responsibility no one wanted to carry."


    None of them interrupted me. None of them even looked surprised.


    I swallowed hard. "And yet... I stayed. I stayed because I thought maybe, maybe, something would change. That one of you would finally look at me and see me. That one of you would say something, anything, that made me feel like I wasn¡¯t just a ghost walking through your halls."


    My eyes burned as I looked at Kael, then at Ramon and Damon.


    "I respect you. Even when you were cruel. Even when I wanted to scream, I didn¡¯t. I stayed quiet. I took the punishment. I never ran, even when I had the chance."


    I paused, my voice faltering.


    "What more do you want from me?"


    Ramon looked away, jaw clenched tight, his hands balled into fists at his sides. He wouldn¡¯t meet my gaze. Damon¡¯s eyes dropped to the floor, his shoulders tense, guilt flickering across his face, but he said nothing.


    But Kael...


    Kael didn¡¯t move.


    "Spare him," I whispered, trembling. "I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll disappear. You¡¯ll never see me again. Isn¡¯t that what you wanted all along?"


    The courtyard fell silent.


    Not even the guards dared to breathe too loud. The mes from the torches flickered, casting long shadows on the stone ground, but no one moved. The stillness was suffocating, pressing in on me like a wall.


    And when no answer came, something inside me, something fragile and old, snapped.


    I staggered to my feet, or at least tried to. The chains around my ankles nked harshly against the stone, the weight of them yanking me back down. But I didn¡¯t care. I braced myself and pushed again until I was standing, barely steady, every muscle in my body screaming. My skin was raw, my wrists red and burning from the metal shackles, but the pain didn¡¯t matter.


    The fury kept me upright.


    I was shaking, tears dried into salt on my skin, throat torn from begging and screaming. But now I wasn¡¯t pleading anymore. I was done.


    "I¡¯m not a prisoner!" I shouted, voice cracking and echoing across the cold courtyard. "I¡¯m not a tool! I¡¯m not some doll you keep locked away until you feel like breaking her again!"


    Kael¡¯s brows twitched slightly, just the faintest flicker, so fast someone else might¡¯ve missed it. But I saw it. That tiny shift in his perfect stillness. Still, he said nothing.


    His silence stung worse than a p.


    "You act like I¡¯m your shame," I went on, my breathing harder now, like I was pushing the words out through everything they¡¯d buried me under. "But I never asked to be part of your world!"


    My voice cracked, and I stepped forward until the chains jerked me back. I didn¡¯t care. I leaned into the pain.


    "I didn¡¯t ask to be dragged here," I continued, louder now, almost shaking. "I didn¡¯t ask to be punished for breathing, to be hated just for existing!"


    My eyes locked with Kael¡¯s, but he didn¡¯t flinch again. His face returned to that familiar, frozen mask, the one he always wore when he didn¡¯t want to feel anything.


    I turned to Ramon next, and his eyes quickly shifted away, as if the weight of my voice was too much. Like even looking at me now would be admitting I was right.


    "Everything I ever wanted..." I pressed a hand to my chest, "was a life. Not a prison. Not a punishment. I didn¡¯te here to rot in silence, to spend my days wondering what I did to deserve this kind of cruelty. I wanted to be seen. Heard. Known."


    Ramon¡¯s jaw clenched so tight I saw the muscle twitch beneath his skin. Still, he said nothing. Coward.


    I took another shaky breath. "Milo was the only person in this whole ce who treated me like I mattered. He didn¡¯t touch me. He didn¡¯t hurt me. And now you want to kill him? To make a point?"


    Kael¡¯s voice was cold. Final. "Yes."


    He turned to the guards, his expression unreadable. "Carry out the order."


    "No...no, please, Kael, Kael, don¡¯t!" I screamed, lunging forward again, but the chains yanked me back hard, cutting into my wrists.


    Two guards grabbed Milo roughly. He didn¡¯t resist. He didn¡¯t fight. He looked at me, and smiled.


    That was what broke me.


    "Don¡¯t do this!" I sobbed. "Please...don¡¯t let me watch!"


    Kael gave no answer. Damon looked like he wanted to speak, but stayed silent. Ramon stood like stone.


    They dragged Milo to the execution block, just feet away from where I knelt.


    "Lisa," he said gently as they forced him to his knees. "Look at me."


    I shook my head, screaming through the pain. "No! I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t watch you die!"


    "Look at me," he said again, his voice calm, unwavering. "Don¡¯t let them take your heart, too."


    And I did.


    Through my tears, through the blur of horror, I met his eyes.


    The sword came down swift and merciless.


    His body slumped forward.


    Time stopped.


    A sound escaped from me, a raw, broken cry that wasn¡¯t even human. I fell to the ground, sobbing so violently I couldn¡¯t breathe. My whole body shook, every part of me screaming in silence.


    They made me watch.

 Chapter 36- other choice

    <h4>Chapter 36: 36- other choice</h4>


    36


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    He was gone.


    He was really gone.


    And I... I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it.


    I sank to the ground as much as the restraints allowed, my hands shaking, heart beating so violently I thought it might stop altogether. I cried, gasped, wed at the earth like I could dig him back up. My voice grew hoarse, my tears burning like fire.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, over and over, "I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m so sorry..."


    But the world didn¡¯t care.


    And neither did they.


    Because just as I lifted my head, the guards moved.


    They released the chains from the execution post and dragged me forward. I didn¡¯t resist. I couldn¡¯t. My body was limp, my mind nk, except for one agonizing truth: I¡¯d led him to his death.


    And now it was my turn.


    They threw me onto the flogging post. My stomach pressed against the cold wood, my arms tied down, my back bare.


    I barely felt the firstsh.


    But the second broke through the numbness.


    The third made me scream.


    The pain kepting, sharp, fiery, each strike like lightning ripping through my skin. I lost count after ten. My cries echoed in the courtyard, but I knew no one was listening. The triplets had already turned away.


    Not once did they look back.


    Not once did they acknowledge the girl who once would¡¯ve burned herself to keep them warm.


    Belinda walked beside them, smiling faintly, her arms tucked snugly beneath her cloak. She didn¡¯t gloat. She didn¡¯t need to. Her silence was louder than any victory speech.


    When it was finally over, I wasn¡¯t even sure if I was alive.


    The guards untied me and hauled me off the post like a rag doll, my body limp and slick with blood and sweat. I didn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t fight. I let them drag me back through the halls, down the long corridor, and toss me like trash into my room.


    They didn¡¯t leave medicine.


    No cloth. No water.


    Just silence.


    And pain.


    I curled on the cold bed, my breath shallow, my body on fire. My buttocks felt like they¡¯d been split open, hot, raw, bleeding, and there was no one to help me. No maid. No one.


    I tried to reach for the salve I kept hidden under my bed, but my hands were shaking so badly I knocked it over.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "I can do it," I whispered. "I can take care of myself."


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    I broke down again, sobbing into the sheets. My whole body trembled with grief, rage, shame. My heart felt too big for my chest, too full of hurt to keep beating.


    Eventually, the crying faded into shallow breaths... and then sleep dragged me under like a tide.


    But even sleep wasn¡¯t kind.


    I dreamed of him.


    Milo, smiling at me through blood.


    ???????????????????????.??????


    Of the triplets, turning their backs one by one.


    Of Belinda, whispering in my ear, You were always alone.


    And when I jolted awake, drenched in sweat, my mouth dry from screaming in my sleep, the pain in my back and legs reminded me:


    It wasn¡¯t a dream.


    It never was.


    I cried until I couldn¡¯t make a sound anymore.


    I curled into myself, clutching the pillow as if it could hold me together while everything else inside me had fallen apart. My sobs were ragged, weak, swallowed into the sheets. The raw sting on my back and thighs pulsed with every movement. Breathing hurts. Thinking hurts. Existing hurt.


    And still, I cried.


    Until there was a loud knock on the door.


    Then it opened without waiting for an answer.


    "Enough already," one of the maids muttered from the doorway, her tone sharp with irritation. "People are trying to sleep. Stop disturbing everyone with your noise."


    Anotherughed under her breath. "You¡¯d think she was the only one ever punished in this pce."


    I said nothing. I couldn¡¯t.


    My voice was lost somewhere between the scream I let out when Milo died and thesh that tore skin from my back. I turned my face toward the wall, my lips trembling, and forced the rest of my tears to stay inside.


    They closed the door roughly behind them.


    So I cried inwardly.


    Biting down on the fabric of the pillow, shaking silently, I let it all bleed out in the dark. I didn¡¯t know when I drifted into sleep again, if you could even call it sleep. It was broken, twisted by pain and fever, haunted by the image of Milo¡¯s lifeless eyes.


    When light finally filtered into the room the next morning, I didn¡¯t feel like I¡¯d rested at all. My body was stiff, sore, and burning with fever. I could barely move. Every inch of my skin felt like it was stretched too tight, my bones aching as though they¡¯d been shattered and reset wrong.


    The door burst open again.


    This time, it was Maltida, the head maid,nked by two others. Her expression was as tight and cold as ever.


    "Good. You¡¯re up," she said sharply.


    I didn¡¯t reply. I couldn¡¯t. I justy there, blinking up at her with heavy eyes.


    She stepped closer, arms crossed. "As part of your punishment," she began, her voice brisk and without a hint of sympathy, "you¡¯re to report to the kitchen. You¡¯ll be working alone. No help. No shortcuts. From morning till dusk."


    Her words hung heavy in the air. I could barely understand them.


    The room spun slightly. My body was drenched in sweat, yet I felt cold. My lips were dry. My head throbbed. I tried to sit up but gasped at the sharp pain shooting through my back and legs.


    Still, all I could do was stare at them.


    Matilda¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Did you not hear me?"


    I opened my mouth, but no sound came out.


    "She looks sick," one of the younger maids whispered, ncing at me nervously.


    "She¡¯s faking it," Matilda snapped without looking. "She wants pity. But she won¡¯t get it here. She wants to cry like a victim, she¡¯ll do it by scrubbing pots."


    I didn¡¯t have the strength to argue.


    I didn¡¯t even have the strength to cry anymore.


    I just nodded faintly... because what other choice did I have?

 Chapter 37 - come on

    <h4>Chapter 37: 37 -e on</h4>


    37


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I watched them leave, the sound of their footsteps fading down the hall like a cruel reminder of how alone I was. Matilda¡¯s words echoed in my ears like a hammer, "You have six minutes to get to the kitchen and start working."


    ??????????????????????.??????


    Six minutes.


    I didn¡¯t even know if I could stand.


    But I had no choice.


    Every second that ticked by felt like a punishment in itself, tightening around my chest like a rope. My arms felt like lead, but I gritted my teeth and forced them to move, reaching out to grip the edge of the bed.


    The moment I pushed myself up, my body screamed in protest.


    A sharp, white-hot pain shot through my back and down my thighs, the punishment from yesterday still fresh, still raw. I gasped, clutching the sheet beneath me with trembling fingers, sweat instantly beading on my forehead. The wounds from the flogging throbbed like open fire beneath my skin, and the fever only made it worse.


    The room spun.


    The walls seemed to lean in around me, the air thick and heavy, like I was trapped beneath something invisible. The pounding in my head was unbearable, each heartbeat felt like a drum behind my eyes. My skin burned, and at the same time, I was shivering.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    Still, I moved.


    One shaky leg slid off the bed, then the other. When I stood, I bit down hard on my bottom lip to keep from crying out. I swayed slightly, reaching for the wall to keep myself steady.


    You can do this, I told myself. You have to.


    I limped toward the washbasin, dragging one foot after the other. Even the soft rug beneath my feet felt like nails digging into bruises. My breath came out in short, shallow gasps, the room blurring at the edges every time I blinked.


    I stripped off the torn nightdress with shaking hands and stepped into the bathroom. The water was cold, icy, almost shocking, but it helped numb the pain across my back and buttocks. I flinched as the water ran down thesh marks, each sting a fresh reminder of what I had endured.


    My reflection in the mirror made me pause.


    My eyes were swollen and red, my skin pale and sickly. I didn¡¯t look like me.


    I looked like a ghost.


    A hollow, broken version of the girl I once was.


    "He¡¯s gone," I whispered to myself, voice barely audible. "Milo¡¯s gone."


    My throat tightened, but I didn¡¯t have time to cry again. I had six minutes.


    After drying off slowly and wrapping myself in one of the thinner dresses they¡¯d left behind, I dragged my feet through the halls toward the kitchen. Every step was agony. I used the wall for bnce more than once, steadying myself every time the fever made my head spin or the pain in my thighs became too much.


    When I finally got to the kitchen, I paused in the doorway.


    It was empty.


    Utterly silent.


    No bubbling pots, no nging pans, no maids rushing to and fro. Just rows of ingredients, trays, stacks of dishes waiting to be cleaned, and massive stoves sitting cold.


    My stomach dropped.


    I was really going to do this alone.


    I¡¯m supposed to cook for the whole pce... by myself?


    I stood there for a moment, too stunned to move. This wasn¡¯t punishment. This was torture. I didn¡¯t even know where to begin. The triplets, Belinda, the staff, dozens of mouths waited for their meals every day, and now I was expected to make it all happen on my own, with bruised limbs and a burning fever?


    The room spun again.


    I gripped the edge of the counter to keep from falling.


    Milo¡¯s face shed in my mind, his soft eyes, that gentle smile, the way he told me to look at him so I wouldn¡¯t be afraid.


    Tears burned behind my eyes, but I blinked them away.


    You can¡¯t fall apart. Not yet.


    With a shaky breath, I moved toward the pantry, dragging my body through the motions.


    I didn¡¯t know how I was going to do this.


    But I knew I had to try.


    Because no one wasing to save me.


    I started with the dishes.


    The sink was full, bowls and trays stacked high, stained with oils and leftovers fromst night¡¯s feast. It was always the worst part of the morning, and today, it was mine alone.


    I filled the basin with water, ignoring how cold it felt against my raw skin. My fingers trembled as I reached for the first te. I could barely hold it steady. The motion of scrubbing sent jolts of pain up my arms and across my back, where theshes had not yet scabbed.


    Still, I kept going.


    One te. Then another. Then another.


    The silence was suffocating. There were no voices, no chatter from the other maids. Just the sound of water sshing and the asional ng of a dish too heavy for my weakening arms.


    My head throbbed.


    My legs wobbled beneath me.


    The fever was rising again, I could feel it behind my eyes, in the pounding of my pulse, in the heat burning my skin from the inside out.


    I leaned against the counter, breathing hard. My vision blurred for a second, and I blinked rapidly, trying to bring the room back into focus.


    Come on, Lisa. Just keep going.


    I reached for the next te, but it slipped through my fingers, ttering loudly into the sink. I winced, grabbing at it with shaky hands, but the dizziness hit harder this time. My knees buckled slightly, and I gripped the edge of the sink so hard my knuckles went white.


    I swallowed thickly. Everything felt far away, like I was watching myself from somewhere else.


    It was a miracle I was still standing.


    After the floggings... after Milo...


    The tears came again, unbidden.


    But they were hot and silent this time, slipping down my cheeks as I stood there, swaying, holding onto the counter like it was the only thing keeping me tethered to this world.


    "I can¡¯t do this..." I whispered, though no one was there to hear me.


    The dizziness returned, stronger, sharper, like a wave crashing over me.


    And then, everything tilted.


    The sink. The floor. The walls.


    I lost my grip.


    My legs gave out.

 Chapter 38 - to breathe

    <h4>Chapter 38: 38 - to breathe</h4>


    38


    ?~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t remember falling.


    One second, I was washing dishes, trying to keep my bnce, willing my body to keep going.


    The next, everything went ck.


    When I finally stirred, it was like swimming up through thick, muddy water. My eyelids felt like they weighed a ton, and every part of my body throbbed in protest.


    I blinked slowly, the dim light of the rooming into focus, and then I saw them.


    Two maids. Standing beside my bed, arms crossed, looking down at me like I was something rotting on the floor.


    Their expressions were cold. Disgusted. One of them rolled her eyes the moment I made a sound.


    "Oh, so you¡¯re alive," she muttered tly.


    I tried to sit up, but pain surged through my body like a tidal wave. My back, my thighs, my head... everything hurt. I felt like I¡¯d been run over by a stampede.


    I winced, gritting my teeth, barely able to move.


    The other maid scoffed and tossed a small pouch of medicine at me. It hit my stomach and slid onto the bed.


    "Don¡¯t get toofortable," she said, her tone sharp and void of sympathy. "The Alphas only gave you two days to recover. After that, you¡¯re back on your feet...no excuses."


    I looked up at her, stunned.


    Two days? That was generous?


    My throat burned. I wanted to ask who found me, if anyone had cared, but I already knew the answer. No one cared. Not really. Not enough to stay.


    "They should¡¯ve just left you there," the first maid added under her breath, turning to leave. "Would¡¯ve saved us all the trouble."


    The door mmed behind them, leaving me alone again.


    The silence pressed down like a nket soaked in ice.


    I nced at the medicine lying by my side. I didn¡¯t even know what it was. I didn¡¯t know if I could trust it. But the pain was so sharp I couldn¡¯t breathe right, and my body felt like it was burning from the inside out.


    Still trembling, I reached for the pouch with shaking fingers.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was trying to heal, or just survive long enough for someone to finally see me.


    I picked up the pouch of medicine with trembling hands, my fingers barely managing to untie the string. My body was on fire, feverish and sore, every muscle screaming. I didn¡¯t even know what was in the pouch, but I didn¡¯t care. If it dulled the pain even for a second, I was willing to risk it.


    Just as I tipped it into my palm, the door creaked open.


    I looked up slowly, expecting one of the maids again, but it wasn¡¯t.


    It was Belinda.


    She stepped inside like she owned the air itself, her sharp heels clicking on the floor, her nose wrinkling in distaste. She stopped just short of the bed, arms crossed tightly over her chest.


    The look on her face was enough to make my blood run colder than it already was.


    "Ugh," she said, fanning the air in front of her nose. "What is that smell? You reek of sweat and pity."


    I tried to sit up straighter, but my body wouldn¡¯t cooperate. I clutched the medicine in my hand, swallowing hard. "What... Do you want?"


    Sheughed lightly, a cold, mocking sound. "Don¡¯t tter yourself. I don¡¯t want anything from you." Her gaze dropped to the medicine in my hand. "Though I see the pce is being too kind. A pity. Some people are better off forgotten."


    I didn¡¯t answer. There was no point.


    She stepped closer, leaning down just enough for her perfume, sweet, floral, and suffocating, to flood my senses. "You listen to me carefully," she hissed. "I don¡¯t care how broken you are. I don¡¯t care how manyshes they give you. I don¡¯t even care if you die. But what I will not tolerate is you still being here."


    My heart beat faster. "You want me to leave," I whispered, my voice hoarse.


    "I want you gone," she snapped, venom dripping from every word. "And if you don¡¯t find a way to disappear on your own, I promise you, next time, I won¡¯t just sit back and watch them punish you. I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t survive it."


    Her words hit like ps across my face, sharp, bitter, and meant to leave bruises deeper than skin.


    Tears stung my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. Not in front of her. Not again.


    I clenched my jaw, tasting blood from biting the inside of my cheek just to keep my mouth shut. She didn¡¯t deserve the satisfaction of seeing me break.


    She straightened, taking in my weakness like it was her triumph. Her smile was slow, cold, and calcting, an expression of power she¡¯d always craved, now fully bloomed.


    "Tick-tock, Lisa," she said, her tone light butced with ice. "You have two days. If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll vanish before I make you regret not doing it sooner."


    And just like that, she turned, the ends of her cloak brushing against the stone floor as she sauntered toward the door. She didn¡¯t even nce back.


    The door mmed shut behind her.


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    I sat frozen, staring at the pouch in my trembling hand, my chest rising and falling with shaky, uneven breaths. The medicine felt heavier now, like it carried the weight of the threat itself. I couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t even cry.


    Just breathed.


    And stared.


    I had survivedshes. I had survived humiliation. I had survived the death of the only person who showed me kindness. But this, this was something else.


    This was exile with a de at my throat.


    I pressed the pouch of medicine against my chest and closed my eyes.


    Two days.


    That¡¯s what I had. Two days to disappear or be destroyed.


    I felt the pressure build in my throat again, but I swallowed it back down. Crying wouldn¡¯t help. Nothing would help, not now. I was alone, sick, and broken... and still being hunted like a rat in a maze.


    I shifted slightly, my body flinching at the pain. My back burned, my legs ached, and my fever hasn¡¯t broken. Every muscle trembled from weakness, but I had no time left to recover. No space to breathe.


    They didn¡¯t just want me gone.


    They wanted me erased.


    I have to leave, I thought. Not just survive this, but escape it. All of it.


    But how?

 Chapter 39- stale bread

    <h4>Chapter 39: 39- stale bread</h4>


    39


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I took the medicine that night, my hands still shaking as I forced the bitter powder down my throat. It scratched the back of my mouth and clung to my tongue like dust, but I didn¡¯t care. I needed something, anything, to dull the ache burning through every inch of my body.


    After that, I did the only thing my body could manage.


    I slept.


    And I slept hard.


    There was no peace in it, just long stretches of darkness and a drifting numbness that wrapped around my bones like fog. Every time I stirred, the pain reminded me I was still here. Still alive. Still unwanted.


    No one came.


    Not the maids.


    Not the guards.


    Not even Maltida.


    They left me alone like I was something diseased, a ghost shut in a room no one wanted to remember.


    There was no food.


    Not a single tray at my door. No knock. No scraps.


    The next morning, my stomach twisted in hunger, gnawing at itself as if trying to eat what little strength I had left. I dragged myself out of bed, legs trembling, back aching, and wandered down the halls in silence, praying no one would see me, praying I could just get to the kitchen and find something. Anything.


    By the time I got there, it was empty. The dishes were already washed, the pots scraped clean, and the fire was dead.


    There was nothing left.


    I checked the wooden bin in the corner where they sometimes dumped scraps, and even that was picked clean.


    No food.


    No one left anything for me.


    I leaned against the wall, swallowing down the bitter lump in my throat. My body felt so light and shaky it scared me. I was surviving off pain and sleep and memories now. That was all.


    Milo would¡¯ve brought me something. Anything.


    He used to sneak in crusts of bread when I missed dinner. Sometimes he¡¯d show up with a napkin-wrapped fruit or sweet from the dining hall, grinning like he¡¯d stolen treasure.


    My throat tightened.


    I missed him.


    I missed him so much I thought it might choke me. His voice. Hisugh. The way he always looked at me like I mattered, even when no one else did.


    Now he was gone.


    And I was still here.


    Starving. Alone.


    Forgotten.


    I didn¡¯t go back to my room right away. I sat by the cold hearth in the kitchen, holding my knees to my chest, eyes fixed on the dead coals. I stayed there for hours until the aches returned stronger than before. Until the cold reached my bones.


    And still, no one came.


    And the memory of the boy who once made it all a little easier to bear.


    That night, the hunger wed at me like something alive. It gnawed at my insides, twisted my stomach into knots, and made my head throb worse than the fever ever had. I couldn¡¯t sleep. I couldn¡¯t even lie still.


    Every bone in my body ached, but I was too hollow to rest.


    By midnight, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    I needed to eat.


    I pulled myself from the cold bed, legs wobbly beneath me, and wrapped a shawl around my shoulders. My hands were shaking so badly, I could barely tie it. But I moved quietly, creeping down the hallway like a thief. The pce was mostly asleep, only the distant torchlight flickered against the stone walls.


    I knew my way.


    I¡¯d been to the kitchen enough times, cleaning, serving, scrubbing floors until my knees bruised. I knew which doors creaked, which corners to hide behind if someone appeared.


    Still, every step made my heart hammer against my ribs.


    Please... just a little food. Just something. Please.


    When I reached the kitchen, it was as cold and silent as it had been that morning. I moved straight to the pantry, ncing over my shoulder before slowly turning thetch.


    It opened with a soft click.


    I slipped inside and shut the door gently behind me.


    The shelves were lined with sacks of flour, bins of grain, jars of preserved fruit. Nothing fancy. Nothing luxurious. But it looked like a treasure chest to me. I moved toward the back where the bread was usually kept and spotted half a loaf wrapped in cloth.


    My mouth watered just looking at it.


    Hands trembling, I reached for it.


    And froze.


    The door swung open.


    A torch red in the doorway, casting light straight on me.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    I was just about to break off a small piece of the bread, just enough to soothe the gnawing pain in my stomach, when the door behind me flew open.


    I froze.


    My breath hitched in my throat as I turned slowly.


    It wasn¡¯t a guard.


    It was worse.


    Matilda.


    Her night scarf was still wrapped around her head, her arms stiff at her sides, and the fury in her eyes nearly knocked the air out of my chest. She stepped inside with a speed that didn¡¯t match her age and raised her hand before I could even exin.


    p!


    The sound echoed in the pantry like a crack of thunder.


    My head snapped to the side, my cheek stinging sharply. I stumbled back a step, barely catching myself on a sack of rice.


    "How dare you," she seethed. "We do not tolerate stealing in this pce. Do you understand me?"


    "I-I wasn¡¯t..." I stammered, but she raised her hand again, and I stopped.


    I bowed my head instead, my hand pressed to my burning cheek. "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, voice shaking. "I just... I haven¡¯t eaten in days. I didn¡¯t know who to ask. I didn¡¯t know if anyone would listen."


    Matilda didn¡¯t reply right away.


    She just looked at me for a long, cold second, like she was debating whether I was worth the trouble of another p. Then she huffed and pointed toward the back of the kitchen.


    "If there¡¯s no food left in the pots," she snapped, "you go for leftovers. Crusts. Bits. Scraps. But you ask before you take anything. Next time you steal, I¡¯ll have you tied up for it. Do you understand me?"


    I nodded quickly, wiping the tears from my eyes. "Yes, ma¡¯am."


    "Now get out of here," she barked. "And don¡¯t ever let me catch you sneaking around like a rat again."


    I hurried out of the pantry, cheeks flushed, shame burning hotter than the fever ever did. My hands still trembled from the scare, but I did exactly what she said. I headed to the bins near the back counter, where the maids sometimes dumped the uneaten ends of meat or stale bread.


    I found a few scraps of yam and half a chicken bone with barely any meat on it.


    I took it.


    I sat in the corner of the kitchen floor, hidden behind a stack of baskets, and ate it slowly. Like it was a feast.

 Chapter 40- too sweet

    <h4>Chapter 40: 40- too sweet</h4>


    40


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    I sat in the lounge with my brothers. The fire was burning low, casting shadows on the walls. Damon was leaning back, sipping his wine with a smirk on his face. Kael, as usual, said nothing, just sat there, staring at nothing like his mind was somewhere else.


    "She¡¯s still alive?" I asked, not really expecting an answer.


    Damon gave a shortugh. "Yeah. Barely. She looked like she was about to drop dead in the hallway earlier."


    I didn¡¯tugh.


    I just stared at the fire. The crackling logs reminded me of how quiet the pce had be. No more whining. No more begging. Just Lisa dragging her feet around like a ghost.


    "She should¡¯ve left by now," I said.


    Kael finally looked up. "Maybe she¡¯s too stupid to take the hint."


    "She¡¯s not stupid," Damon muttered. "Just stubborn. She thinks someone still cares."


    I scoffed. "No one cares. Not anymore. Not since the night she helped that guard escape."


    Kael¡¯s jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    "She¡¯s been given food and medicine," Damon added. "That¡¯s more than she deserves."


    "I don¡¯t even know why we gave her the two days," I said. "She¡¯s useless now. There¡¯s nothing left to prove."


    "We gave her a chance to leave on her own," Kael said quietly.


    "And she didn¡¯t take it," I snapped. "So we made the decision for her."


    The room fell silent for a moment.


    I stood up and walked to the window, staring out into the night. The pce looked peaceful. Clean. As it should be.


    "Lisa had her time," I said. "Now she¡¯s just an eyesore. Weak. Broken. Useless."


    "If she leaves before the two days are up, fine," Damon said. "If not..."


    Kael finished the sentence for him. "Then she brought it on herself."


    I nodded once. "Exactly. She chose this."


    Just as I turned away from the window, the door opened.


    Belinda walked in.


    She was smiling like she always did, dressed in something soft and expensive. Her scent filled the room, sweet, like roses. Damon¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw her. Even Kael sat up straighter.


    "Hope I¡¯m not interrupting," she said sweetly.


    "You never are," Damon replied with a grin, moving over to give her a seat beside him.


    Sheughed and sat down without waiting for an invite, as if she belonged there. Maybe she did. She had always known how to make herself wee. She knew what to say, how to look, when to stay quiet. Smart girl.


    "Everything okay?" she asked, looking between us.


    "Just talking about Lisa," I said casually.


    Belinda raised a brow, tilting her head. "She¡¯s still here?"


    "For now," I said. "But not for long."


    Kael leaned back, folding his arms. "We gave her two days. That was generous."


    Belinda¡¯s smile widened, but she said nothing.


    That¡¯s what I liked about her.


    She stayed out of things that didn¡¯t concern her.


    "She¡¯s had every chance," Damon said, sipping his wine. "And she wasted them all."


    Belinda nodded slowly. "Then she should go. She doesn¡¯t belong here anymore."


    I nced at her. Her voice was soft, her tone light, but something about the way she said it made me pause. Still, I said nothing. Maybe she just agreed with us. Maybe she was just trying to please us, the way she always did.


    "She¡¯s not your problem," I told her.


    "Of course not," she replied, brushing invisible dust from her dress. "I¡¯m just d she¡¯s not trying to drag anyone down with her."


    Damon reached for her hand and gave it a light kiss. "That¡¯s why we keep you around. You don¡¯t bring drama."


    Sheughed, clearly enjoying the attention.


    Kael didn¡¯t speak, but he didn¡¯t stop her either.


    Belinda leaned back in her seat, still smiling. She yed with a loose strand of her hair for a second before turning her eyes to me.


    "I¡¯ve been so boredtely," she said in a light, yful tone. "Everything here is always the same... same halls, same faces."


    Damon grinned. "Getting tired of us already?"


    She gave him a teasing look. "Of course not. But I think I deserve something nice. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve been goodtely?"


    Kael raised a brow, but didn¡¯t speak.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, studying her for a second. "What exactly do you want, Belinda?"


    She beamed. "Take me shopping."


    "Shopping?" Damon asked, amused.


    "Yes," she nodded quickly. "To the eastern market. Or the city square. I need new dresses. And shoes. And maybe a few things for the room. You promised, remember?"


    I didn¡¯t remember promising anything, but I didn¡¯t say that. Belinda had a way of asking for things that made it sound like we owed her.


    Kael looked tired, like he wanted to say no. But before he could speak, Damon stood up and stretched.


    "I don¡¯t see why not," Damon said, smiling down at her. "It¡¯s been quiettely. We could use a distraction."


    She pped her hands softly. "Perfect!"


    Her eyes sparkled, and she looked so pleased, so sweet, it was easy to forget the sharpness behind her smile. Easy to ignore how hard she was pushing Lisa out of the picture.


    She looked like the perfectdy. Loyal. Well-behaved. Beautiful.


    Exactly what we thought we wanted.


    I nced at Kael.


    He gave a small shrug. "Fine. But only for an hour."


    "Two," she corrected sweetly.


    Damonughed again. "You really don¡¯t know how to take no for an answer."


    She winked. "I don¡¯t have to."


    We walked through the grand hallway, Belinda in the middle of us like a queen.


    She held Damon¡¯s arm while Kael and I walked on either side of her. She was all smiles,ughing at something Damon said, swaying her hips just enough to catch attention. Her dress shimmered under the chandelier light. She knew how to look perfect without trying too hard.


    The guards bowed their heads as we passed.


    She loved that.


    As we stepped outside, the driver was already waiting. The ck car was polished and shining, parked right in front of the pce steps.


    Belinda let go of Damon¡¯s arm and turned to us, her hands pressed together.


    "You boys are too sweet," she said, her voice soft. "I feel so spoiled."


    "You are spoiled," Damon joke.


    She giggled and gave him a yful nudge. Then, the driver opened the door for her.


    Kael stepped forward first, offering his hand to help her in. She took it like she was royalty, not even ncing at the driver.


    I stood back and watched.

 Chapter 41 - you don’t

    <h4>Chapter 41: 41 - you don¡¯t</h4>


    41


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I was hot one second and freezing the next. The drugs they gave me just made me more tired. And I knew why, because I hadn¡¯t eaten anything good. Just scraps. Leftovers. Sometimes not even that. And without real food, the medicine couldn¡¯t help me.


    Iid on the cold bed, my arms wrapped around my stomach, trying to make the pain go away. But hunger, fever, sadness... It was too much.


    No one had checked on me. No one cared.


    Milo was gone.


    And I... I was just here, wasting away.


    I turned my face to the wall and cried. Quiet tears. The kind you cry when you know there¡¯s no one to hear you.


    I thought about my father. About the way he used to carry me on his back, call me his little warrior. I had dreams once. I was supposed to make him proud. Be strong. Be happy.


    But look at me now.


    Alone. Sick. Broken.


    I sat up slowly, my head pounding. My thoughts were dark and heavy.


    What if I just disappeared? What if I stopped all this pain?


    I didn¡¯t want to feel anymore.


    So I stood up. My legs shook, but I walked out of the room. I tiptoed down the hall like a ghost, heading toward the clinic. Maybe they had something, something sharp, something strong. Anything.


    But when I got close, I saw a guard sleeping by the door.


    I couldn¡¯t get in.


    I turned back, dragging my feet through the dark hallway, trying not to fall. My vision was blurry. My heart was racing.


    I ended up near the kitchen.


    And that¡¯s when I saw it.


    A small knife sitting on the counter.


    No one was around. The kitchen was empty. Silent.


    My hands moved before I could think. I picked it up, holding it tightly, staring at the way it gleamed under the light.


    My chest rose and fell quickly.


    No more pain, I thought. No more waiting to be hated. No more begging to be loved.


    And then I pressed it against my skin, and dragged it slowly.


    The pain came fast. Sharp. Real.


    But it was nothingpared to what I had already felt inside.


    Blood dripped onto the floor.


    And all I could think was... maybe now they¡¯ll notice me.


    Before everything went dark.


    I opened my eyes slowly.


    The light above me was too bright. Everything looked white and blurry. My body felt heavy, like I had been sleeping for days. My arm stung, and something cold was wrapped around it.


    I blinked, trying to sit up, and that¡¯s when I saw them.


    The triplets.


    Standing by my bed.


    Their faces were hard. Cold. Not worried. Not caring. Just... angry.


    Damon stepped forward first. His voice was loud and sharp. "Are you serious, Lisa? You tried to kill yourself? Because of a guard?"


    Kael¡¯s jaw was tight. "Is this how you want to get attention now?"


    I couldn¡¯t speak. I just stared at them. My mouth was dry, and my chest ached. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t even know why they were there.


    Rowan folded his arms. "Do you think hurting yourself will bring him back? Or make us feel sorry for you?"


    Tears welled up in my eyes, but I quickly looked away. I didn¡¯t want to cry in front of them again. I was tired of begging. Tired of feeling like trash under their feet.


    Damon scoffed. "You¡¯re a disgrace."


    Without waiting for another word, they all turned and walked out, one after the other.


    Not a single kind word.


    Not even a nce back.


    The door mmed shut behind them.


    But I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Belinda stepped forward from the corner of the room. I hadn¡¯t even seen her there. Her arms were folded, her lips twisted in a cruel smile.


    "Well done," she said sweetly. "That was quite the performance."


    I blinked at her, confused and weak.


    She came closer, slow and steady like she had all the time in the world. The smell of her perfume hit me before she even spoke, sweet and sharp, like fake flowers.


    She leaned in so close I could feel her breath on my cheek. Her eyes locked onto mine, and her voice dropped into a cold, quiet whisper.


    "Did you really think they¡¯d care?"


    My heart stopped for a second. I couldn¡¯t look away from her face. I felt so weak, so small.


    She smiled, but it wasn¡¯t kind.


    "Did you think," she continued, "that hurting yourself would make them love you?"


    My lips parted, but no sound came out. I wanted to speak. I wanted to fight back. But I was too tired. My throat burned. My chest ached.


    Tears rolled down my cheeks before I could stop them.


    Belindaughed quietly. Not a loudugh, but the cruel kind. The kind that makes you feel like nothing.


    "You¡¯re pathetic, Lisa," she said, straightening just a little. "And honestly? If you want to die... do it right next time."


    Her words hit like a p. My mouth opened again, but still, no voice came out. Only air. Only pain.


    I stared at her, heart pounding so loud I thought the machines beside me could hear it. I wanted to scream. I wanted to tell her to stop. But I couldn¡¯t even move.


    She didn¡¯t care.


    She looked down at me like I was a bug on the floor.


    "They¡¯re tired of you," she said, almost happily. "You¡¯ve be nothing but a stain to them. A shadow. And me?" She ced a hand on her chest. "I¡¯m tired of pretending you matter. You don¡¯t."


    I turned my face away, wishing I could disappear right then.


    But she wasn¡¯t done.


    She bent again, her voice turning softer, deadlier. "If you really want to disappear, I won¡¯t stop you. In fact..." Her smile widened like she was giving me a gift. "I encourage it."


    I flinched, my tears now soaking the side of my pillow.


    She stood tall again, like she had won something. Like she had broken something that wasn¡¯t already broken.


    Then, without another word, she turned around and walked away. The sound of her heels echoed through the clinic, click, click, click, until the door shut behind her.

 Chapter 42 - rot?

    <h4>Chapter 42: 42 - rot?</h4>


    42


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    After Belinda left the clinic, the room felt colder.


    Her cruel words kept reying in my head like a broken song.


    "If you want to die... do it right next time."


    I stared at the ceiling, blinking back more tears, but it was no use. They came anyway, hot and heavy, soaking my pillow just like before.


    I turned slowly on the small bed, careful not to pull the bandage on my arm. The pain was still there, but it wasn¡¯t as loud as the ache inside my chest.


    I missed my dad.


    So, so much.


    I closed my eyes and tried to picture his face. His warm smile. His rough hands always held mine when I was scared. The way he used to sing to me softly at night, even when he was tired from work.


    He was the only one who ever truly loved me.


    He didn¡¯t care that I was human. He didn¡¯t care that I was small, or weak, or quiet.


    To him, I was enough.


    And I left him behind.


    A sob escaped my lips as I covered my mouth with the back of my hand. I didn¡¯t want anyone to hear. Not the guards. Not the nurses. Definitely not the triplets.


    They¡¯d justugh.


    I wondered how he was doing now.


    Was he still sick?


    Had he gotten worse?


    Was he... still alive?


    Thatst thought nearly broke me.


    I hugged myself tighter, curling up like a child under the nket.


    I¡¯m sorry, Dad, I whispered in my head. I should¡¯ve stayed. I should¡¯ve taken care of you instead ofing here.


    A shiver ran through my body, and I buried my face into the pillow.


    I missed him.


    I missed the way he called me "sunshine."


    I missed the smell of home, the sound of birds in the morning, the warm tea we used to drink together before bed.


    I missed the peace.


    And I missed being loved.


    No one here loved me.


    Not one soul.


    The loneliness wrapped around me like a cold fog, and slowly, through my tears, I drifted off to sleep.


    Thest thing I saw was the memory of my father¡¯s smile.


    And thest thing I felt was the pain of knowing I might never see him again.


    I was tired.


    Not just in my body, but in my soul.


    After everything, I stopped fighting. I didn¡¯t have the strength anymore, not to cry, not to scream, not even to ask "why." I just let the nurses give me my medicine. I swallowed whatever pills they handed me, nodded when they spoke to me, and stared at the wall the rest of the time.


    I wasn¡¯t healing.


    I was hiding inside myself.


    Two days passed, and they finally told me I could go.


    The nurse didn¡¯t say goodbye.


    No one did.


    They just handed me back my worn-out clothes and led me out of the clinic like I was invisible.


    I walked slowly to my room. Every step felt heavy, like I was dragging chains behind me. When I reached my door, I didn¡¯t even bother shutting it properly. I just copsed on the bed and stared at the ceiling.


    I didn¡¯t know what to feel anymore.


    I didn¡¯t want revenge.


    I didn¡¯t want to scream.


    I just wanted peace.


    So I made a decision.


    I would stay quiet.


    I would keep my head low.


    I would survive, nothing more.


    I wouldn¡¯t talk to anyone. I wouldn¡¯t look at the triplets if I could help it. I would do my chores quietly and disappear into the background. That way, maybe they¡¯d forget I existed. Maybe they wouldn¡¯t hurt me again.


    But life in this pce never worked that way.


    I was in theundry room the next day, folding sheets slowly, my hands still sore from everything. The other maids ignored me like always, whispering andughing in their corners.


    Then a guard stepped in.


    He didn¡¯t even blink when he looked at me. Just said the words coldly.


    "The alphas want to see you. Now."


    My heart stopped.


    I froze with a sheet half-folded in my hands.


    I wanted to say no.


    I wanted to run.


    But I didn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t.


    My hands trembled as I followed him through the hallway. I kept my eyes low, walking quietly like I always did. I didn¡¯t want to give anyone a reason to talk. Orugh. Or punish me again.


    I thought maybe they wanted to scold me about something I had forgotten. Or maybe me me again for Milo. I didn¡¯t know.


    But I never expected... that. Never expected that they would raped me.


    I don¡¯t remember all of it.


    I only remember how it felt.


    How the room suddenly became too small. How their voices felt louder than ever. How my body stopped listening to me.


    I remember the pain. The fear. The way I froze when I should have run.


    And then... nothing.


    Like my mind shut a door and locked it to protect me.


    I woke upter on the floor, cold and shaking. My clothes were torn. My heart was beating too fast.


    I didn¡¯t cry.


    Not then.


    I just stared at the ceiling and felt empty. Like I wasn¡¯t inside my body anymore.


    I don¡¯t know how long Iy there.


    "You¡¯ve had enough time to cry and roll around in bed," Rowan said sharply, not even looking at me. "You¡¯re not dead. That means you¡¯re fine."


    I swallowed hard.


    Kael leaned back in his chair. "Get dressed. Return to your duties."


    I blinked, slowly lifting my eyes.


    "What?" My voice was barely a whisper.


    "You heard me," he said, with a tone like I¡¯d asked the stupidest question in the world. "You¡¯re not special, human. We don¡¯t have time for your little emotional breakdowns."


    Damon smirked without humor. "The pce still needs cleaning. Food still needs cooking. Or would you rather go back to the cell and rot?"


    A deep sting grew in my chest.

 Chapter 43 - their smell

    <h4>Chapter 43: 43 - their smell</h4>


    43


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t even know I was bleeding at first.


    It wasn¡¯t much. Just a faint, thin line running down my inner thigh, hidden beneath the shredded bottom of my dress. The kind of wound that didn¡¯t scream but whispered with every step I took. A quiet, wet sting. Not loud, not visible, but I felt it. I felt all of it.


    My legs were heavy. My heart was even heavier.


    Each footstep echoed like thunder in my ears. The hallway stretched before me, too long, too bright, too open. I wanted to melt into the floor, disappear into the cracks, vanish before anyone else could see me like this. But my feet kept moving on their own.


    One step. Then another.


    I walked slowly, not because I wanted to, but because I couldn¡¯t do anything else. My body was too sore. My skin ached, inside and out. It felt like I was walking through thick mud, dragging my shame behind me like a heavy, invisible chain.


    My hands trembled at my sides. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to wipe my face. I knew I was crying. I just didn¡¯t want to touch it. I didn¡¯t want to feel myself.


    I didn¡¯t want to be me.


    I kept my eyes on the floor as I moved down the hall, but everything was blurry. The walls bent in strange shapes. The windows hurt my eyes. My throat was tight, and my chest, my chest felt like it had been carved open and left hollow.


    I didn¡¯t know if I wanted to scream or copse.


    I didn¡¯t know if I wanted to cry louder or just disappear.


    But I knew this: I couldn¡¯t stay here much longer.


    Everything in me felt... wrong.


    Used.


    Ruined.


    And worst of all, empty.


    My ears rang. The hallway spun slightly. I gripped the wall to steady myself, leaning into it for support, feeling the cold stone against my skin. Even that small pressure made me wince. My muscles were sore. My knees wobbled beneath me like they might give out at any moment.


    I closed my eyes for a second and took a shaky breath.


    Just get to your room.


    That was all I told myself. Just a few more steps. Then I could be alone. Then I could fall apart in silence, without anyone watching. Without anyoneughing. Without anyone calling me weak.


    Then I heard footsteps.


    Fast. Angry.


    And before I could turn away, Belinda stepped right into my path.


    Her face twisted the moment she saw me.


    Her eyes scanned me up and down, my messy hair, my ripped dress, the quiet, broken way I was walking. And then she saw the blood.


    Her face darkened with jealousy.


    "What the hell?" she hissed. "Why are youing from their room looking like this?"


    I froze.


    My lips trembled, and the words slipped out before I could stop them.


    "I...I was just... I was molested," I whispered, the tearsing again, soaking my cheeks. "By the triplets."


    There was a moment of silence.


    But not the kind that came beforefort.


    No.


    It was the cold kind. The dangerous kind.


    Belinda¡¯s face changed. For a second, I saw something sharp sh in her eyes, like fury. But it wasn¡¯t at them.


    It was at me.


    "You..." she started, her voice shaking with rage. "You little witch."


    She raised her hand and pped me hard across the face.


    I staggered back, my hand flying to my cheek, shocked, hurt, and too weak to even cry out.


    "You think you can seduce them now?!" she spat. "Throw yourself at them and cry molestation like it makes you innocent?"


    I shook my head quickly, crying. "I didn¡¯t...I didn¡¯t want it..."


    "Get away from me!" she screamed, her voice like a whip. "I don¡¯t care what they did to you. Just stay away! You think you¡¯re special now because they touched you?!"


    I stumbled back again, my body trembling. She pushed past me roughly, leaving me in the middle of the corridor, eyes wide, heart breaking all over again.


    I felt dirtier than ever.


    I walked back to my room like a ghost.


    The halls were too bright, the air too thick. I didn¡¯t say a word to anyone. I kept my head down, eyes on my feet, hands shaking at my sides. Every step burned, not just from the pain inside me, but from the shame. From disgust.


    When I reached my room, I closed the door quietly.


    I didn¡¯t lock it.


    What was the point?


    I stood in the center of the room for a long time, just breathing.


    Then I moved toward the small corner where a bucket of water and a towel waited, the only thing I had to bathe with.


    My fingers fumbled with the torn fabric of my dress. It slid off slowly, clinging to my skin where the blood had dried. I winced, biting back a sound as I peeled it away.


    I stood there in nothing.


    Naked.


    Broken.


    And then, I turned and looked at myself in the mirror.


    The mirror was cracked, just like me. One long line ran down the middle, splitting my reflection in half.


    What I saw didn¡¯t look like me.


    My hair was messy, clinging to my cheeks. My lips were dry and swollen. My eyes... they didn¡¯t even look alive. Just tired. Bruised. Empty.


    I lifted a hand and touched my face, where Belinda had pped me.


    Then my fingers dropped lower, over the bandage still wrapped around my arm, then to the marks they left on the rest of me, the bruises, the dirt, the blood.


    I didn¡¯t look like a person anymore.


    I looked like something used and discarded.


    And thrown away.


    I knelt slowly by the water, dipping the towel in. The water was cold, so cold it made me shiver. But I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted to feel clean.


    I scrubbed my arms. My legs. My shoulders. My stomach.


    I scrubbed everywhere.


    Even when my skin turned red.


    Even when it hurts.


    I wanted to wash it all away. Their hands. Their voices. Their smell. Everything.


    But it wouldn¡¯t leave.


    I rubbed harder, my hands trembling, tears dripping from my chin into the water.


    No matter how much I scrubbed, I still felt dirty.


    I still felt theirs.


    I dropped the towel and hugged my knees, curling up on the floor beside the bucket. I didn¡¯t even bother to dry myself. I just sat there, wet, cold, and shaking.


    "I hate you," I whispered, not to anyone else.


    To myself.

 Chapter 44 - invisible

    <h4>Chapter 44: 44 - invisible</h4>


    44


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The water was cold against my skin, but I didn¡¯t stop scrubbing. I kept rubbing my arms, my legs, every inch of myself like I could somehow erase what happened. Like I could wash the pain out of my bones. My fingers were sore and trembling, the towel rough against my skin, but I didn¡¯t care. I wanted to feel clean. I wanted to feel like myself again. But the harder I scrubbed, the dirtier I felt.


    Tears ran down my cheeks, warm and endless. I tried to wipe them away, but they kepting. My shoulders shook with each sob as I knelt beside the bucket, breathing hard, my chest tight. I pressed my forehead to my knees, curling into a small ball on the cold floor.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I stayed like that. Minutes? Hours? Time didn¡¯t make sense anymore.


    Eventually, I pulled myself to the bed, still damp, my skin burning from the harsh scrubbing. I didn¡¯t even bother drying off properly. I wrapped myself in a thin cloth andy down, face pressed into the pillow. My eyes were swollen and sore from crying, my body aching in ways I couldn¡¯t describe.


    The pain wasn¡¯t just physical. It was everywhere. Inside my chest, my heart, my mind. I felt shattered. Like something inside me had broken that would never be fixed.


    I cried myself to sleep.


    But peace didn¡¯tst.


    The banging on my door startled me awake.


    "Open up!" a sharp voice barked.


    Before I could respond, the door creaked open, and two maids stepped inside, smirking like they had just stepped into aedy show.


    "Well, well," one of them sneered. "Sleeping Beauty is finally awake."


    "Get up," the other one said. "Your presence is needed in the kitchen. You know, where servants belong."


    I blinked at them, trying to gather myself. My muscles screamed as I pushed myself up from the bed. I was still sore, my head throbbing, but I forced my legs to move.


    They watched me struggle, arms crossed, their eyes full of judgment.


    "Look at her, walking like a broken doll," oneughed. "Guess the alphas got tired of her real quick."


    "Tch. Just another toy they yed with and tossed aside."


    I said nothing. I didn¡¯t look at them. I just followed behind them slowly, each step a battle. Their whispers trailed behind me like poison.


    When I finally reached the kitchen, the warmth of the ovens did nothing tofort me. The noise of boiling pots, knives chopping on wooden boards, and feet shuffling around felt too loud. I just wanted to shrink into myself.


    Matilda, the head maid, stood at the center of the chaos, arms folded, her sharp eyes catching me the moment I stepped in.


    "So she finally shows up," she snapped, walking toward me with heavy steps. "Where have you been? Who permitted you to abandon your station?"


    I opened my mouth to speak, but nothing came out. My throat was dry. My heart pounded.


    "Well?" she barked.


    "I was... sick," I managed, my voice barely a whisper.


    Matilda scoffed. "Sick? Are you the first maid here to bleed and cry? Are you the first one to be disvirgined? Do you think we all came here untouched? Grow up. This is the pce, not a ce for soft-hearted girls."


    The maids behind me snickered. I felt the heat rise in my cheeks. Shame burned through me like wildfire.


    "Since you¡¯re so weak," Matilda continued, shoving a basket into my arms, "you can start by washing the vegetables. Alone. And if anything iste, you¡¯ll answer for it."


    I nodded slowly and turned to the sink.


    The basket was heavy in my arms, and as I dropped it beside therge metal sink, I could feel everyone¡¯s eyes on me. But no one offered help. No one even spoke to me again. It was as though I had be a ghost among them. I stood there, staring down at the dirty pile of vegetables, mud, and grit caked onto each one. My hands moved mechanically, lifting the first one and scrubbing it clean under the cold water. The chill seeped into my fingers, but I didn¡¯tin. I didn¡¯t make a sound.


    I scrubbed harder than I needed to, trying to drown out the thoughts screaming in my head. Matilda¡¯s voice. The mockingughter of the other maids.


    The water sshed against the steel basin, the only sound I allowed myself to hear. I bent over my task, determined to focus only on the next vegetable, the next thing to clean. My hands were red and raw, my back already aching.


    As soon as Matilda walked away, the noise in the kitchen returned, but it wasn¡¯t just pots and knives anymore.


    It was whispers.


    Snickers.


    Mockery.


    I kept my head down, focusing on the vegetables, my hands moving even though they were shaking. The water ran over my fingers, but I barely felt it anymore.


    "She thinks she¡¯s special now," one maid muttered, just loud enough for me to hear.


    "Special?" another scoffed. "Please. Even the alphas dumped her like trash. I heard they didn¡¯t even look at her after using her."


    A wave of heat rushed to my face, not from anger, but from shame. Embarrassment. Hurt. I kept scrubbing. I didn¡¯t dare look up.


    "I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s still here," a third one added. "She¡¯s just a human. A broken one at that. What¡¯s she good for anymore?"


    They allughed.


    Their words stabbed into me, deeper than any cut.


    "Maybe she thought one of the alphas would fall in love with her," the first one teased. "Isn¡¯t that cute?"


    Moreughter. Cruel. Cold.


    I clenched my jaw and scrubbed harder. The sink was full of vegetables now, clean and ready, but I kept washing the same one over and over. Just to stay busy. Just to avoid hearing more. Just to survive the moment.


    One of the girls walked past me and ¡¯identally¡¯ bumped into my shoulder. My body jolted from the sudden pain, but I didn¡¯t say anything. I just held my breath.


    "Oops," she said with a smirk. "Didn¡¯t see you there. You¡¯re so... invisible."


    I swallowed hard.


    I was tired. Tired of being mocked. Tired of being treated like less. Tired of carrying pain while everyone around meughed at it.


    But I said nothing.


    Because I had no voice left to fight.


    And no one would listen if I did.


    So I just kept working.

 Chapter 45 - looks scared

    <h4>Chapter 45: 45 - looks scared</h4>


    45


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. All I knew was the rhythm of the water rushing from the tap, the feel of the rough brush in my sore hands, and the vegetables lined up in the sink like an endless punishment. I was still washing, still scrubbing. My back ached. My arms felt numb. The skin around my fingers had started to wrinkle and sting from being in water for too long, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    I couldn¡¯t stop.


    It was easier to keep scrubbing than to think. Easier to stay bent over the sink than to lift my head and meet their stares, the maids who watched me like I was something foul. Something that didn¡¯t belong.


    They still whispered about me.


    They still giggled every time I moved too slowly or winced from the pain. But I blocked it out. I was somewhere else in my head, somewhere quiet, where I didn¡¯t feel this way. Somewhere far from the kitchen, far from the memories, far from them.


    I was trying to hold on.


    But then I heard her voice again.


    "Why are you still here?"


    I froze.


    Matilda.


    I turned my head slowly to see her standing just behind me, arms folded tightly across her chest, her sharp gaze cutting into me like a de.


    "I thought by now you¡¯d have finished with the vegetables and moved on to other tasks," she said, her voice filled with irritation. "Or are you just pretending to be busy so you don¡¯t have to work?"


    "No, ma¡¯am," I said quickly, lowering my gaze. "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be done soon."


    She stepped closer, and my stomach twisted.


    "No. You won¡¯t," she snapped. "It¡¯s toote for that now."


    I opened my mouth, trying to exin myself, but she didn¡¯t give me the chance.


    "If you¡¯re not useful in the kitchen, then be useful elsewhere," she said coldly. "Go to the wine cer. Get the alphas their preferred bottle and take it to them immediately."


    The words hit me like a p.


    To the alphas?


    I froze, my heart thudding hard in my chest.


    My hands trembled slightly over the sink, still wet from washing. The memory of that night, heir hands, their voices, the way they forced themselves on me, flooded back so fast I could barely breathe.


    I stared at Matilda in disbelief. "Please... please don¡¯t make me go there," I whispered, barely able to get the words out. "I¡¯ll finish with the vegetables now. I promise. I¡¯ll do double the work. I¡¯ll clean the whole kitchen if you want. Just... please don¡¯t make me go to them."


    Matilda¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften.


    She rolled her eyes. "What¡¯s wrong with you? You act like you¡¯re the first girl who¡¯s had a rough night in the pce. So what if they touched you? You¡¯re still breathing, aren¡¯t you?"


    I couldn¡¯t stop the tears froming. They gathered at the corners of my eyes, hot and heavy. My chest felt tight. My throat burned.


    "I can¡¯t face them," I whispered. "Not after what they did..."


    Matilda let out a breath of frustration. "You don¡¯t get to say no. You¡¯re here to serve. If you can¡¯t handle it, then maybe you shouldn¡¯t havee to the pce in the first ce."


    "But I didn¡¯t ask for any of this," I said, my voice shaking now. "I didn¡¯te here to be abused."


    She scoffed. "Oh, grow up. You think you¡¯re the only one with a sob story? Everyone here has been through things. This is not a ce for little girls who want pity."


    She pointed toward the storage door near the back.


    "Get their wine. Now. And wipe your face. You look disgusting."


    I stood still, trembling.


    "You heard me," she said, her voice sharper this time.


    Slowly, I nodded. My hands were still wet. I wiped them quickly on my skirt, not caring how soaked it was, and walked toward the cer door like I was walking toward my own execution.


    Each step felt heavier than thest.


    When I reached the small wooden door, I pulled it open with trembling fingers. The smell of damp stone and aged bottles hit me as I descended the narrow staircase. My knees wobbled, my legs barely holding me up. My thoughts were spinning in every direction.


    What if they touched me again? What if theyughed at me? What if I cried in front of them? Would they hurt me again? Would they punish me for speaking up?


    I reached the cer and searched the shelves for the wine I remembered them preferring. It was hard to focus. My vision was blurry from the tears streaming down my face. My breathing was short and unsteady. I finally found the bottle and clutched it tightly, as though holding it would somehow give me strength.


    When I climbed the stairs again and stepped back into the kitchen, no one said anything. No one helped. They just stared and smirked as I passed.


    One of the maids whispered, "She¡¯s going back to her masters."


    The others giggled.


    I bit my lip so hard I tasted blood.


    The pce halls were quiet as I walked toward the wing where the alphas stayed. I prayed with each step that they wouldn¡¯t be there. That maybe they¡¯d left. That maybe someone else could give them the wine instead. But I knew that wasn¡¯t possible. Matilda would make sure it was me.


    As I reached their door, I paused.


    My hand hovered near the handle.


    My heart pounded so loudly it echoed in my ears. I felt like I was going to be sick. I stared at the bottle in my hand, my fingers gripping it so tightly my knuckles turned white.


    "Just knock," I whispered to myself.


    But my body wouldn¡¯t move.


    Memories shed before my eyes, their faces, the roughness, the way I cried and begged them to stop. The way they didn¡¯t listen.


    I felt sick.


    But I knew I had no choice.


    I raised my fist and knocked softly.


    No answer.


    I waited.


    Then the door creaked open... just a bit...and I heard a voice from inside.


    "Come in."


    I wanted to run. Every part of me wanted to turn around and disappear. But my feet moved without my permission, and I stepped inside.


    Kael was sitting near the window, reading something. Damon and Ramon were lounging by the firece, talking quietly, cups of wine already in their hands.


    They all looked up at the same time.


    Their eyesnded on me.


    And just like that, I was back in the nightmare.


    My body stiffened. My throat closed.


    I stepped forward slowly and held out the bottle. "Matilda asked me to bring this to you," I said, trying to keep my voice steady.


    Damon stood up and walked toward me, taking the bottle without saying a word. But his eyes... they lingered.


    Kael didn¡¯t say anything either. He just kept watching me, his expression unreadable.


    Then Ramon chuckled under his breath. "She still looks scared," he said softly, almost like it was amusing.


    Damon poured the wine and stepped back. "You can go," he said.


    That should have been a relief.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    It still felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I nodded, quickly turned, and left the room without another word. My legs carried me faster than I meant to go, and when I was finally far enough away, far enough that no one could hear me, I leaned against the wall and broke down.

 Chapter 46 - another game

    <h4>Chapter 46: 46 - another game</h4>


    46


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I sat on the cold corridor floor, my back against the wall, hugging my knees. My face was still wet with tears, but I didn¡¯t bother wiping them. My arms felt too heavy. My whole body did. I was exhausted, not just in my bones, but in my soul. I kept hearing their voices in my head. Theirughter. Their mocking. The way they looked at me like I was less than nothing.


    I didn¡¯t hear the footsteps until they were right in front of me.


    My heart jumped.


    I quickly scrambled to my feet and bowed deeply. My hands trembled against my thighs. My knees threatened to buckle. I didn¡¯t even have to look up to know who it was.


    Kael.


    Of the three alphas, he was the one who scared me the most. Not because he was crueler than the others, but because he was the quietest. Cold. Unreadable. You never knew what he was thinking. Or what he might do next.


    "Come with me," he said.


    Just that. No exnation. No emotion.


    My throat dried up. I wanted to ask why, where, what for...but I didn¡¯t dare. I just nodded slightly and fell in step behind him, my heart pounding so hard I could hear it.


    My hands were clenched in front of me, my nails digging into my skin to keep them from shaking too much. I followed him through the hallway, my mind spinning with horrible possibilities. Was he angry about something? Was I about to be punished again? Were they testing me?


    I hated how afraid I was. I hated that I couldn¡¯t even walk normally because my legs were so weak with fear.


    We turned a corner, then another. He didn¡¯t look back once.


    And then... we stepped outside.


    I blinked.


    The air shifted.


    We were in the back courtyard now, the part of the pce grounds I had only heard about in hushed whispers. The one with therge stone wall and iron gate. The one the maids had warned us never to go near. The flower garden.


    A forbidden ce.


    My feet faltered, but Kael kept walking, pushing the iron gate open with ease. I stood frozen for a second, unsure if I should follow, but then he nced over his shoulder, just once, and I hurried in behind him.


    The garden was beautiful.


    Wild, yet delicate. Flowers of all colors bloomed in tangled vines, their petals open wide under the fading light. There was a marble bench in the center, surrounded by tall lilies and soft grass. Everything smelled faintly sweet, like earth and roses.


    But I couldn¡¯t enjoy it.


    Because I didn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    Why had he brought me here?


    I stood awkwardly to the side, my fingers fidgeting with the hem of my dress, eyes lowered. I didn¡¯t dare sit unless he told me to.


    Then I heard more footsteps.


    My stomach sank.


    Ramon and Damon walked in.


    They didn¡¯t say anything either. But their expressions weren¡¯t what I expected. They weren¡¯t angry. They weren¡¯t mocking. They looked... sad.


    Deeply sad.


    I had never seen that look on any of them before.


    Something in my chest twisted. I felt uneasy. More confused than ever.


    Ramon carried the wine bottle I had delivered earlier, and Damon had three sses.


    They approached without a word and handed both to Kael, who turned to me and held them out.


    "Pour," he said simply.


    I blinked. My hands hesitated in the air.


    I nced at the bottle, then at the three of them.


    What was going on?


    Still, I nodded quickly and took the wine, my fingers barely steady. I uncorked the bottle slowly, my breath catching at the sound. I poured carefully into the first ss, then the second, then the third, afraid to spill even a drop.


    I gave each one their ss, then stepped back, unsure of what to do next.


    They didn¡¯t drink right away.


    They just stood there.


    The silence between us felt thick, like something unspoken was hanging heavy in the air.


    Kael finally spoke.


    "You don¡¯t know what this ce is, do you?"


    I shook my head slowly.


    He gestured around at the garden. "This is where our mother used toe. Before she died."


    I looked up at him quickly, surprised. His voice didn¡¯t sound cold this time. It sounded... distant. Hollow.


    "She loved this ce," Damon added, his voice low. "She said flowers were the only thing that didn¡¯t try to hurt her."


    Ramon chuckled bitterly. "And we ruined that, too."


    I stood frozen,pletely silent.


    What was I supposed to say to that?


    Kael sat down on the marble bench and leaned back slightly, staring up at the dusky sky. Damon followed and sat beside him. Ramon stayed standing, swirling the wine in his ss.


    "You ever lose someone, Lisa?" Kael asked suddenly, without looking at me.


    My mouth opened and closed. I hesitated. Then I nodded.


    "My mother," I whispered. "And... I don¡¯t know if my father is still alive."


    None of them spoke for a while.


    Then Kael nodded. "Then maybe you understand."


    Understand what? I wanted to ask. But I was too afraid.


    They looked different tonight. Not like the cruel alphas I had known these past weeks. Not like the ones who had hurt me, mocked me, tossed me around like I meant nothing.


    Tonight... they looked human.


    Tired. Wounded. Lost.


    I hated that a small part of me wanted to understand them.


    But then I remembered what they¡¯d done to me.


    And the ache in my chest grew sharper.


    Ramon suddenly turned toward me. "Why didn¡¯t you scream louder that night?"


    My eyes widened. My heart stopped.


    "I... I did," I whispered, my voice shaking. "I begged."


    He looked away quickly, jaw clenched.


    "I heard you," Damon said softly. "But I didn¡¯t stop."


    Kael didn¡¯t say anything.


    Tears burned in my eyes again.


    Why were they telling me this now?


    Was this their way of apologizing?


    Was it guilt?


    Or was this just another game?

 Chapter 47- home

    <h4>Chapter 47: 47- home</h4>


    47


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I was still standing there, confused and shaken in the middle of the flower garden, when Kael turned to me again.


    His face, once calm and sorrowful, slowly twisted into something I hadn¡¯t seen in a while, that cruel smirk that used to haunt my dreams.


    "So," he said, voice dropping low, "was that little apology enough to win you over?"


    My stomach twisted.


    Ramon chuckled dryly behind him. "Maybe we should remind her how much she liked it."


    Damon didn¡¯t speak; he just stared at me, his expression empty, like he wasn¡¯t really there.


    I froze.


    Every muscle in my body turned cold. Their words pierced through whatever little hope I had begun to build. Hope that maybe, just maybe, they had felt real guilt. That maybe I wasn¡¯t just something to mock.


    They weren¡¯t sorry.


    They never were.


    I could feel the heat rush to my face. Not from embarrassment, but from the sheer rage and betrayal boiling under my skin.


    "You¡¯re disgusting," I whispered, my voice barely there. "All of you."


    I turned and ran.


    I didn¡¯t wait to hear what they¡¯d say next. I didn¡¯t want to hear themugh or taunt or exin it was just a joke, because none of it mattered anymore.


    The tears came quickly, blurring my vision as I pushed through the garden gate and back into the corridor.


    And just as I reached the archway...


    p.


    The force of it whipped my head to the side. My cheek burned instantly, a sting that ran down into my jaw.


    I looked up in shock.


    Belinda stood there, arms crossed, her face twisted with something between jealousy and satisfaction.


    "What were you doing in there?" she hissed.


    I couldn¡¯t speak.


    "What did you do to them this time? Hmm? Thought you¡¯d crawl your way back into their arms?" she sneered.


    "I...I didn¡¯t..." I stammered, my voice cracking.


    She stepped closer. "You¡¯re pathetic. Look at you. Thinking your little face and fake tears can change anything. Do us all a favor, Lisa. Stay broken. That¡¯s all you¡¯re good at."


    She didn¡¯t wait for a reply. She shoved past me and stormed down the hallway, her heels echoing like thunder behind her.


    I stood there, trembling, holding my cheek.


    I felt hollow. And small.


    Like all the air had been punched out of my chest.


    I didn¡¯t even realize I had started walking until I heard the wooden door creak shut behind me. My feet were moving on their own, dragging me down the hallway, past the same cold walls and flickering lights I had passed a hundred times before. But tonight, everything looked different. Like the pce itself was watching me, judging me, daring me to fall apart.


    My cheek still burned from Belinda¡¯s p. It wasn¡¯t the pain that lingered the most, but the humiliation. The way she looked at me, like I was a worm squirming beneath her shoe. Like, I didn¡¯t even deserve a voice.


    And the triplets, how could I have been so foolish? I had seen something in their eyes, something that looked like remorse. Sadness. For a fleeting moment, I had thought maybe they understood what they did to me. Maybe, somewhere buried beneath their cruelty, there was humanity left in them.


    But I was wrong.


    Again.


    The memory of their mockingughter echoed in my ears, swirling with the sound of Ramon¡¯s voice, dripping with sarcasm.


    "Maybe we should remind her how much she liked it."


    I stopped walking and leaned against the stone wall, breathing hard. My chest rose and fell in uneven gasps. I clutched my sides, trying to hold myself together.


    I hated them.


    No, I hated myself. For hoping. For believing. For even standing there and listening like some stupid little girl waiting for a fairytale ending.


    I wiped my face, but the tears kepting. My hands were shaking. My knees buckled, and I slid down the wall, burying my face into my arms. I cried quietly, like I had learned to do. No sound. No sobbing. Just silent pain that soaked into my sleeves.


    I stayed there for what felt like hours, until the cold stone seeped through my dress and made my skin numb.


    Eventually, I stood up.


    I had to.


    I stumbled my way back to my room. When I opened the door, the room greeted me with the same emptiness it always did. The tiny bed. The cracked mirror. The jug of water was now empty. No warmth. Nofort. Just survival.


    I stepped inside and closed the door behind me, pressing my back against it for support.


    Then I looked at myself in the mirror.


    My eyes were swollen, rimmed red. My cheek was still marked from Belinda¡¯s p. My hair was a mess. I didn¡¯t even recognize myself anymore.


    Who was this girl staring back at me? Where was the girl who used tough with her father while tending to his garden? The girl who dreamed of bing something more?


    She was gone.


    Swallowed by this ce.


    I wanted to scream. Break the mirror. Tear the walls down with my bare hands.


    But instead, I peeled off my dress, piece by piece, careful not to rip it. The bruises on my body had turned a dull yellow. My skin was covered in reminders of everything I wanted to forget.


    I stepped into the small wooden tub in the corner, pouring the little water I had left into it. It was cold. But I didn¡¯t care.


    I washed myself in silence, my hands trembling with every movement. I scrubbed my arms, my legs, my face. Hard. As if I could wash away what they had done to me. As if I could scrub away the pain.


    But it was still there.


    Afterward, I dried myself with the worn cloth on the shelf and put on the only other dress I owned. It was faded and loose, but clean.


    Iy down on the bed, curling up into myself. I thought about my father. How he must be wondering where I was. How was he managing with his illness? I missed him so badly that my chest ached.


    "I want toe home," I whispered into the darkness. "Please... let mee home."

 Chapter 48 - our bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 48: 48 - our bloodline</h4>


    48


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I watched from the corridor, half-hidden behind one of the stone pirs. My arms were crossed tightly over my chest, my nails digging into my skin as I saw them, Kael, Ramon, and Damon, walking with her. Lisa.


    My jaw clenched.


    What was she doing with them?


    And more importantly... why were they taking her there? Of all ces, the flower garden? The one sacred spot on the pce grounds, the one ce even I had never been allowed to set foot in. I had asked Kael once, years ago, and he had told me tly: "No one goes there."


    But now she¡¯s going there?


    With them?


    My breath caught in my throat as I saw her hesitate by the door. I could read the confusion on her face even from a distance. Like she didn¡¯t understand why they were being kind to her. And then they went inside, and the door closed behind them.


    I stood frozen for a moment, then spun around and stormed away. My heels cked loudly against the tiles, but I didn¡¯t care who heard. My hands were shaking. My stomach churned.


    That girl. That pathetic, weak, trembling little human.


    What did they see in her?


    Why were they wasting their attention on her? After everything, after they had already used her, broken her, discarded her like they should have, why were they now looking at her like she mattered?


    My chest burned with rage.


    I found her again near the corridor when she ran out of the garden, tears streaking her face. The sight of her made something inside me snap.


    Without thinking, I pped her across the face.


    The sound was sharp. Satisfying.


    She looked at me, stunned, and for a second, I thought she might fall apart right there. But she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Coward.


    I turned and left without another word, holding my head high.


    I didn¡¯t go back to my quarters.


    I went straight to the other wing, to my father¡¯s estate.


    The guards let me through without a word. Everyone knew who I was. Beta Roderick¡¯s daughter. The one who had grown up side by side with the alphas. The one who was meant to be Luna.


    I barged into his study.


    He was at his desk, reading something with those tired eyes of his. But when he looked up and saw me, he sat up straighter.


    "Belinda? What¡¯s wrong?"


    "They took her to the flower garden," I said, breathless, my voice shaking with fury.


    He frowned. "Who?"


    "Lisa! That human girl! The one everyone whispers about. The one they¡¯ve been humiliating for weeks. I saw them, father. All three of them. They took her into that ce."


    His brows furrowed. "That doesn¡¯t sound right."


    "It happened," I snapped. "She doesn¡¯t belong here. She never did. But now they¡¯re giving her attention? Taking her where not even I have been allowed to go?"


    I was pacing now. My fists clenched. My heart was pounding.


    "She¡¯s taking something that doesn¡¯t belong to her," I said. "The Luna title is mine. I have done everything right. I have stayed loyal, trained, and carried myself like a future queen. I have followed your every word. I have done everything the elders ever told me to."


    I turned to him, my eyes burning.


    "And now some servant gets to walk with them into the garden like she matters? Like she has any ce in this pce other than scrubbing floors and weeping in silence?"


    My father said nothing for a while.


    Then he sighed, closing his book.


    "Belinda. You know the triplets are difficult. They don¡¯t always act in predictable ways. Maybe they were testing her. Maybe it was a trick."


    I shook my head. "No. You didn¡¯t see them. I know them. They looked at her like... like they owed her something. Like she was special."


    The word made bile rise in my throat.


    "I won¡¯t let this happen," I said, voice low. "I won¡¯t let her take what¡¯s mine."


    My father stood.


    "What are you asking me to do?"


    I met his gaze.


    "Make them see reason. Talk to the elders. Tell them Lisa is a threat to order in this pce. She¡¯s a distraction. A human who has no right to stand beside the Alphas. The Luna title belongs to someone who knows ourws. Our customs. Someone born to lead. Not some pitiful girl with tear-stained cheeks."


    I stood in front of my father, my breath shaky, but my voice firm. I had never spoken to him like that before, not with such fire, but this wasn¡¯t just about pride anymore. This was about everything I had grown up believing. Everything I had been trained for. Groomed for. Lisa was an infection spreading through the pce, through their minds, and if someone didn¡¯t put an end to it now, she¡¯d take everything from me. From us.


    He looked hesitant, rubbing his forehead, clearly unsure how to respond. "Belinda, this could cause tension..."


    "Then let it," I snapped, stepping closer, my eyes locked on his. "Lunas are from the Beta¡¯s family, remember?" I could feel my heartbeat pounding in my ears. "It¡¯s tradition. It¡¯s thew. That girl is already destroying order. If the triplets keep entertaining her, even just to toy with her, others will start to talk. Start to think that anything is possible. The maids already whisper behind doors. Guards avert their eyes when she walks by. She¡¯s throwing everything into chaos."


    He sighed, clearly weighing something heavy in his mind, but I didn¡¯t let him speak.


    "Let them be angry," I continued. "Let them rage. But at least let them remember their ce. And mine."


    I could see the flicker in his eyes then. The reminder of what our family meant. The weight we carried. We weren¡¯t just anyone. We were the Betas. The backbone of this pack. Without us, there was no structure. No guidance. My father had spent his whole life building that respect. I wasn¡¯t about to let him forget it now.


    I turned toward the door, keeping my spine straight, my steps firm.


    "If you won¡¯t do it for me," I said coldly over my shoulder, "do it for your legacy. Your blood. Your honor."


    And then I walked out without waiting for his reply. I didn¡¯t need to hear it. I had nted the seed. I knew my father. He¡¯d think it over, and soon enough, he¡¯d act. For the good of the pce. For the good of our bloodline.

 Chapter 49 - with control

    <h4>Chapter 49: 49 - with control</h4>


    49


    ~Kael¡¯s POV


    She ran.


    Her dress fluttered behind her like a broken g as she stumbled out of the garden, her eyes wide and full of shame. Weak. Scared. Like she always was.


    I didn¡¯t even try to stop her. Just leaned back andughed.


    "What a waste of a whimper," I said, shaking my head. "You¡¯d think she¡¯d be used to it by now."


    Ramon burst intoughter beside me, stretching out his legs like he owned the world. "You saw her face? I thought she was going to faint."


    "She almost tripped over the vines," Damon added, lifting his wine ss, the rim catching the sunlight as he smirked. "Would¡¯ve been funnier if she fell t on her face."


    I couldn¡¯t help the grin that crept onto my lips. "Next time," I said coolly, "maybe we should push her. Let¡¯s see if she can cry and bleed at the same time."


    They bothughed again, loud, careless, cruel. The sound echoed through the flower garden, once our mother¡¯s sacred space. Now it was ours, imed by darker moods and sharper intentions.


    The wine in my ss tasted sweeter somehow. I swirled it slowly, watching the deep red color catch the light like spilled blood. I didn¡¯t know why it tasted better. Maybe it was because I knew she was out there somewhere, probably still running, probably still shaking. Crying again.


    That thought made me smirk.


    Lisa, sweet, soft, pitiful Lisa, could break a hundred times and still drag herself back for more. Still follow orders. Still obey.


    Still fear us.


    And that fear? That was power. Tangible. Heavy. Addictive.


    "She¡¯ll be back by morning," Ramon said, picking up a grape and tossing it into his mouth. "Like nothing ever happened. Maybe she¡¯ll even say sorry again."


    Damon gave azy shrug. "They always do when they know they¡¯ve got nowhere else to go."


    I leaned back on the bench, letting the breeze ruffle the edge of my sleeve. The air smelled of flowers and wine, and something else. Victory.


    Power tastes sweet like that.


    It always had. It was the kind of sweetness that stayed on the tongue long after the act was done, bitter to others, maybe, but to me? It was satisfying. Control. The knowledge that someone was beneath me, trembling because of me. That kind of power made you forget guilt, made you forget softness. It reced it with pride.


    "She said we were monsters," Ramon murmured, his voice lower now, like something heavy had just settled on his chest. "Maybe we are."


    I didn¡¯t turn to look at him. I kept my eyes on the roses, soft and glowing under thete sun, pretending for a moment that they hadn¡¯t heard every word we just said.


    "She says a lot of things," I replied, my tone even. "But she still listens. That¡¯s what matters."


    Because in the end, obedience was everything.


    None of us spoke for a few seconds after that. Theughter had faded. Even the birds that chirped a few minutes ago had gone silent. It was just us, and the garden.


    I looked around slowly, letting my eyes roam over the familiar flowers: the tulips near the fountain, the lilies along the stone path, the bed of sunflowers that still tilted toward the light. The garden looked untouched, peaceful. It looked the same as when she was alive.


    Our mother.


    She used to spend hours here, her hands deep in the soil, humming songs we hadn¡¯t heard in years. She would make us join her sometimes. Back when we were just boys with scraped knees and dirty hands. She¡¯dugh when we got frustrated pulling weeds or tangled the hose trying to water the beds.


    "You can¡¯t force a flower to bloom," she used to say. "Just like you can¡¯t force someone to love. You care for them gently... or you lose them."


    I hadn¡¯t thought of that line in years.


    Now it felt like a ghost whispering in the breeze.


    We¡¯d forced everything since she died, forced silence, forced fear, forced respect. Forced Lisa to bend until she almost broke.


    And maybe we did lose something. Maybe we lost more than we realized.


    But I didn¡¯t say that out loud.


    Instead, I let the silence stretch, my jaw tight.


    Now it was just us and our poison.


    "She would¡¯ve hated all this," Damon said quietly.


    I didn¡¯t need to ask who he meant. I already knew.


    "Yeah," I whispered. "She would¡¯ve."


    I took another sip from my ss, but it suddenly didn¡¯t taste as good. I stared at the rose bush in the far corner, the one she nted the day before she died. The petals were open. Perfect. Still alive.


    Unlike her.


    Sometimes I still hear her voice. Not in my ears, but in my head. Telling me to be better. Telling me not to let the world harden me. I used to listen.


    Not anymore.


    Now, I rule the way I have to. With fear. With silence. With control.


    We finished our wine in silence, the mockingughter gone. Not because we regretted anything. But because grief has a way of hollowing out even the cruelest hearts.


    We left the garden without a word.


    As we walked past the east wing, I nced at her shrine, our mothers¡¯. I didn¡¯t stop. I never did. I didn¡¯t like seeing her picture, that frozen smile. It reminded me of everything I lost. Everything we ruined.


    Dinner was quiet.


    I sat at the head of the table, like always. Damon and Ramon were on either side. Belinda came inte, dressed too brightly, her perfume choking the air.


    She tried to joke about something, Lisa, I think, but I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯tugh. Neither did my brothers.


    My thoughts were far away.


    Not on Lisa.


    Not really.


    In the garden.


    On the silence that followed her leaving.


    On how my mother would¡¯ve never let it get this far.


    We ate slowly. No one finished their food. And when the tes were cleared, I stood first and walked out.


    I didn¡¯t say goodnight.


    I didn¡¯t even look at them.

 Chapter 50 - the crown

    <h4>Chapter 50: 50 - the crown</h4>


    50


    ~Kael¡¯s POV


    The morning came like a p to the face, bright, fast, and loud with knocking.


    The maids were already at our door before the sun had fully risen, just as expected, if not earlier. Their arms were full of polished boots, freshly steamed tunics, gold-edged pins, heavy belts with too many buckles, and all the other ridiculous little details that made us look the part. Like kings. Like warriors. Like the sort of alphas the council would bow to without question. That was the point, after all. Appearances.


    I sat on the edge of my bed while one of the older maids knelt in front of me, tugging my boots into ce with trembling hands. Another stood at my back, carefully fastening the cor of my ck shirt. The fabric was stiff, the gold thread itching slightly at my neck, but I didn¡¯t move. My mind was quiet. nk.


    I let them dress me like they were preparing a weapon for battle.


    And in a way, they were.


    I nced around the room, out of habit, searching the faces. Familiar women, maids who¡¯d been here for years, most of them too afraid to breathe too loudly when we were around. They all looked the same this morning. Faces down. Hands moving fast. Eyes avoiding mine.


    But one face was missing.


    Lisa.


    She wasn¡¯t here.


    Good.


    I didn¡¯t want her around this morning anyway.


    She was probably sulking somewhere. Curled up in one corner of the pce, still trying to recover from whatever new scar she¡¯d added to her collection. Still hugging herself in the dark like it would change something.


    Useless as ever.


    "Where¡¯s the human girl?" I askedzily, letting my eyes drift toward one of the older maids.


    "She...she wasn¡¯t informed to assist this morning, Alpha," the woman stammered.


    "Fix that," I said coldly. "Teach her how to dress us. And from now on, she assists. I want her present. Always."


    "Yes, Alpha," the maid bowed, retreating fast like her feet were on fire.


    I stood once I was dressed, Damon and Ramon already waiting by the door. We didn¡¯t need to speak, we never did before a council meeting. We just moved like one body, one force. And that was enough to shake anyone in our way.


    As we walked through the main hall, guards stood straighter. Maids stepped aside with wide eyes. Even the elders nodded low, their heads barely lifting.


    Respect was one thing.


    Fear... that was better.


    We entered the council chamber. The room was built of ck stone and heavy wood. A long table stretched through the middle, carved with the ancient markings of the Moon Circle. The elders were already seated, stiff and silent. Our Beta, Belinda¡¯s father, stood when we entered, bowing slightly.


    He always bowed lower than the rest. He had more to prove. Or more to gain.


    We took our seats at the head of the table, one after the other. Damon on my right, Ramon on my left. I folded my hands in front of me and gave a slow nod.


    "Proceed."


    The matters were the usual: border patrols, rogue sightings, grain storage, trade routes. The kind of reports that didn¡¯t need all three of us to handle, but we showed up anyway. Power is loudest when it enters a room and says nothing. Just being there was enough.


    Damon handled most of the security updates, speaking in that calm, clipped voice of his. His tone never changed, even when he was talking about a rogue tearing a patrol member in half. Ramon kept the conversation moving when it came to supplies, food shortages near the outer farms, price fluctuations with neighboring packs, how much grain we could afford to trade without risking our winter stockpile.


    I barely spoke.


    I watched.


    Watched the old men across the table squirm under our silence. Watched them fumble with their scrolls and numbers and words like schoolboys in trouble. All of them were so careful...so careful...not to speak too long, not to sound unsure, not to make the wrong kind of eye contact.


    Every time one of us shifted in our seat, they flinched.


    I liked that. It meant they still remembered who really ran this ce.


    Then the Beta cleared his throat.


    I looked up, narrowing my eyes.


    It was deliberate, the way he did it, soft but timed. Not rushed. Not panicking. Just enough to gather attention. Just enough to say, "Listen to me now."


    My fingers drummed once against the table. Damon turned his head slightly, sensing the change. Ramon¡¯s fingers tapped in a rhythm that stopped cold. Tension ran under the surface like a wire pulled tight.


    "There is... one more matter to address," the Beta said.


    His voice was smooth, polite, but I could hear it, theyer of something else under it. Expectation. Ambition.


    "It is about Luna¡¯s position."


    "The Luna role remains empty," the Beta continued, his voice steady but far too confident for my liking. He looked around the room slowly, as if seeking support from the others seated at the table,elders, advisors, men too old to lead but too proud to fade quietly. Cowards in robes.


    I sat motionless, watching his every word.


    "It¡¯s tradition, as you know," he went on, "that Lunaes from the Beta¡¯s bloodline."


    He said it like it wasw. Like it had been written in the stones of the mountain. His chest lifted slightly, puffed with a pride he hadn¡¯t earned in years.


    "My family," he added, "has always produced women fit to rule beside the alphas."


    My jaw tightened.


    "Women who understand our customs. Our strength. Ourws."


    I heard the unspoken part just beneath his words, Not her. Not Lisa. Not the human girl who could barely hold eye contact with any of us. Not the one who flinched every time a door opened too fast.


    His tone was respectful, but his eyes burned with quiet arrogance. And that made something in me shift.


    He paused then, giving his words time to settle in the air. Maniptive. Deliberate. He knew what he was doing.


    "And with due respect," he said, his gaze now fixed firmly on me, "my daughter, Belinda, has been raised for this her entire life."


    "She is ready," he said. "The pack awaits Luna. They¡¯re starting to whisper. To wonder. Alphas with no Luna. No heart beside the crown."

 Chapter 51 - eyes

    <h4>Chapter 51: 51 - eyes</h4>


    51


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    The hall had gone quiet after Belinda¡¯s father spoke. You could almost hear the tension dripping from the ceiling, thick and sharp, as if it were cutting into the air. We sat there, not saying anything at first, just watching him.


    "The Luna role remains empty," he said, ncing around like he was testing the room. "It¡¯s tradition, as you know, that Lunaes from the Beta¡¯s bloodline. My family has always produced women fit to rule beside the alphas. Women who understand our customs. Our strength. Ourws."


    He paused, standing a little taller.


    "And with due respect, my daughter is ready. The pack awaits a Luna. And I believe it is time the seat is filled. Properly."


    There was a long silence after he finished. Everyone else seemed to be holding their breath.


    I cleared my throat and stepped forward, slowly. "We hear you," I said calmly, though every muscle in my body was tight. "And we respect your loyalty to tradition."


    Kael stayed silent, his face unreadable, but I knew that face too well. I¡¯d seen it in battle, in silence before storms, and behind closed doors when his fury was buried underyers of cold calction. That kind of stillness was never peace; it was a warning. A quiet build-up of pressure waiting to strike.


    Ramon didn¡¯t even look up. His fingers tapped slowly against the wood of the table, his gaze fixed on some spot in the distance, like none of this concerned him. Like he¡¯d already decided I should handle the conversation, and whatever oue followed would be mine to clean up or enforce.


    So I leaned forward, letting my voice carry but staying calm. Controlled.


    "Belinda is... well prepared," I said, meeting the Beta¡¯s eyes. "And yes, she¡¯s strong. She understands what it means to be Luna. She has been trained for it."


    The Beta gave a small nod. Not of gratitude. Not even of recognition. It was smug, like he believed the war was over and he¡¯d just imed victory.


    I hated that look.


    I saw it when men thought they had control. I saw it right before they made mistakes that cost them everything.


    Still, I kept my voice level. "We appreciate everything you and your family have done for this pack. Generations of loyalty. Generations of order. And yes, we will work toward that."


    Kael finally moved.


    His voice was low and cool, almost disinterested. But every word hit like iron. "Belinda is the only Luna we acknowledge."


    The Beta¡¯s smile widened, all teeth and pride. He looked around the council room like he expected apuse or confirmation. Maybe even gratitude.


    I straightened, watching him carefully now. His smile was too wide. Too confident. That wasn¡¯t relief on his face; it was ambition. The kind that made men forget themselves.


    Ramon stopped tapping.


    Kael leaned forward just slightly, enough to break his stillness. "But understand something," he said, voice sharp now. "This isn¡¯t a negotiation."


    I watched as he stepped forward slowly, his eyes locked on him. He didn¡¯t raise his voice; he didn¡¯t need to. Coldness alone did the job.


    "You are the Beta," he said, each word deliberate. "You are not the Alpha. And you will never speak to us in that tone again."


    Belinda¡¯s father¡¯s expression faltered. For a moment, just a sh, I saw fear flicker in his eyes. He blinked, tried to collect himself. "I didn¡¯t mean..."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter what you meant," Damon cut in, his voice firm and steady beside me. "You don¡¯t tell us what is proper. You don¡¯t give us advice. You follow."


    The man¡¯s lips parted like he wanted to say something else, but he wisely held back. The proud gleam he wore just minutes ago was gone, reced now by a dull, ufortable awareness of how far he¡¯d overstepped.


    Kael took another step forward. His jaw clenched, not out of anger, but control. "The council doesn¡¯t decide who our Luna is," he said. "We do. You understand that, yes?"


    His head bobbed quickly. "Yes, Alpha."


    "Say it properly."


    He swallowed. "Yes, Alpha Kael. I understand."


    "Keep to yourne," Kael said sharply, his eyes narrowed. "And maybe next time, watch your tone."


    There was no room left for doubt in his voice, no softness, no diplomacy. Just cold finality.


    He didn¡¯t wait for a response. He gave one short, firm nod, then turned and walked off, his shoulders square, his steps echoing through the long room like a closing door.


    Damon followed immediately, not looking back once. I trailed after them silently, the heat of the confrontation still lingering in the air like smoke after fire.


    The room stayed frozen.


    No one spoke. No one moved. You could almost hear the collective breath the elders held in their chests, afraid to exhale. Some lowered their eyes to the table, some stared at the spot where Kael had been, and others looked to each other as though unsure what had just happened, unsure how quickly power had shifted.


    Belinda¡¯s father remained seated, his face pale and stiff, a slight tremble in his hand as he reached for his goblet of water. He didn¡¯t drink it.


    I nced around at the remaining council members, most of whom had remained silent during the exchange, either out of fear or wisdom. A few looked visibly ufortable, embarrassed even, by what had just unfolded.


    I cleared my throat lightly and stepped forward.


    "The meeting is over," I said calmly, breaking the silence. "You all may leave now."


    One of the elders opened his mouth slightly, like he had a question, but thought better of it. He shut it again and stood, giving a slight bow of respect.


    "We have made ourselves clear," Damon added as he paused briefly in the doorway, his voice calm but edged with warning. "Let that be thest time anyone forgets who leads this pack."


    The elders nodded, murmuring their agreement, one after another. Chairs scraped quietly as they rose, some casting wary nces toward Belinda¡¯s father, whose face was now tight with humiliation. He didn¡¯t meet anyone¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 52 - I’ll fix this

    <h4>Chapter 52: 52 - I¡¯ll fix this</h4>


    52


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I paced around my room like a madwoman. The floor was cold against my bare feet, but I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t even realize when I flung the vase off the table or yelled at the maid who brought me tea. I was too restless. Too anxious. My nails dug into my palms as I clenched and unclenched my fists.


    "Where is he?" I muttered, ring at the clock. The council meeting was taking too long. Way too long.


    Another maid tiptoed past my door, probably trying not to get noticed. "You!" I shouted. She froze. "Why are you sneaking around like a thief? Get out! All of you, out of my wing!"


    They scurried away like frightened mice.


    I threw myself on the couch and then got up again a secondter. I couldn¡¯t sit still. My heart was pounding. My mind was spinning.


    Then I heard it.


    The familiar sound of tires on gravel.


    I flew to the window. The ck car had just pulled up in front of the house.


    "Father!" I screamed and ran out before the driver could even open the door.


    But the second I saw him, my heart dropped.


    He looked furious. Ashen. Defeated. Not like my father.


    "Father? What happened?" I asked, grabbing his arm. But he brushed past me without a word, storming inside.


    I ran after him.


    "Tell me what happened! Did they agree? What did they say about me bing Luna?"


    He spun around suddenly, making me flinch.


    "Do you have any idea what I went through in there, Belinda?!"


    I froze. He had never yelled at me like that.


    "I went in there thinking I had the right to speak, to be heard! I carried the pride of our bloodline with me, believing they would treat me with respect. But no! They humiliated me! Treated me like a fool!"


    "But... but I¡¯m going to be Luna, right? You told them I was the right choice?" I asked, my voice shaking.


    "Yes, I did. And Kael... Kael said you were the only Luna they acknowledged. But that was just to shut me up," my father muttered, his voice tight with frustration and shame. He wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes. His face was pale beneath the anger, and the way he sat, like he was copsing in on himself, sent a ripple of fear down my spine.


    "You didn¡¯t see their faces," he went on. "You didn¡¯t hear their tone. They made it clear, I¡¯m just a Beta. I should stay in myne."


    "But you will be more," I said softly, walking closer. My voice trembled, but I refused to break. "You¡¯ll be Alpha¡¯s father-inw. That makes you powerful. More powerful than any Beta has ever been. Don¡¯t let this break you. Please, Father. We¡¯re so close."


    He finally looked at me, and the pain in his eyes almost knocked the air out of my lungs. I hated what they did to him. Hated how they made him feel small.


    "Do you know how dangerous those boys are?" His voice was low, but sharp. "Do you have any idea what you¡¯re walking into? They¡¯re not just Alphas, Belinda. They¡¯re wolves born of power and rage. One misstep and they¡¯ll crush you without blinking."


    I didn¡¯t flinch. "Then I won¡¯t misstep," I said firmly. "I¡¯ll y the perfect Luna. I¡¯ll make them trust me, love me. And when I do, we¡¯ll rise. Together."


    He stood up suddenly, walking to the window like he needed air but couldn¡¯t quite leave the room. He ran his fingers through his hair in frustration.


    "You think it¡¯s that easy?" he muttered, back still turned to me. "You think you can outsmart wolves like that? Kael doesn¡¯t even blink before making decisions. And the other two, they¡¯re unpredictable. Theyugh one moment and threaten your life the next."


    "I¡¯m not afraid of them."


    "Then you¡¯re stupid," he snapped, spinning around to face me. "You¡¯re being blinded by your ambition. That meeting was a warning. They didn¡¯t just reject my words; they humiliated me. In front of the council. In front of the elders."


    "I know, and I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you to speak on my behalf," I said quietly. My throat tightened. "But I thought... I thought we had more leverage."


    "You thought wrong," he said bitterly.


    I stepped closer again, not giving up. "Maybe I was wrong. But I still believe in what we¡¯re building. I believe in us. We¡¯re not just another Beta family. You didn¡¯t raise me to be small or quiet or meek. You raised me to lead. To aim high. And that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing."


    His mouth opened, but he said nothing. I took it as a sign to keep going.


    "You think I don¡¯t know how dangerous they are? I¡¯ve seen it."


    "You want to y with wolves, then be ready to bleed," he said, voice low. "Because that¡¯s what they do, Belinda. They destroy."


    "Then I¡¯ll learn how to survive them," I replied. "I¡¯vee this far. I won¡¯t back down now. Not when we¡¯re this close."


    "You don¡¯t understand what kind of game you¡¯re ying."


    "Maybe not," I admitted, tears stinging my eyes. "But I¡¯m willing to learn. I won¡¯t let them crush us, Father. I won¡¯t let them win. We just need time. You just have to trust me a little longer."


    He sighed, long and heavy, and looked at me like he wanted to believe me, like he wanted to be proud, but didn¡¯t know how. His shoulders sagged again.


    "You¡¯re too ambitious for your own good."


    "No, Father. I¡¯m ambitious for us. For our family," I said, stepping even closer. "You made me this way. You raised me to want more. To expect more. Don¡¯t tell me now that I¡¯m wrong for doing exactly what you taught me."


    I reached out and hugged him. He didn¡¯t hug me back, not at first. His arms stayed frozen at his sides. But I didn¡¯t let go. I buried my face into his chest like I used to as a child, hoping he would remember that I was still his daughter. Still the same girl who wanted to make him proud more than anything else.


    "I¡¯ll fix this," I whispered. "I¡¯ll make you proud. I promise."


    He didn¡¯t answer for a long time. Then, finally, softly, I felt one hand rest on my back.


    "Just don¡¯t get yourself killed," he muttered.


    I nodded against his chest. "I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t. Not until we get what we deserve."

 Chapter 53 - a word

    <h4>Chapter 53: 53 - a word</h4>


    53


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    "I need to be in the pce," I said to my father, my arms crossed tightly against my chest.


    He turned to me slowly, his eyes tired but stern. "Belinda, what do you want now? You¡¯ve stirred enough trouble already."


    "No, Father. Listen to me," I insisted. "I need to go back. Lisa is there, and I can¡¯t leave my mates around that human girl. I know what I¡¯m doing. I need to protect what¡¯s mine."


    He sighed heavily and walked away, waving me off. "Do whatever you want. Just don¡¯t get us humiliated again."


    I didn¡¯t even wait for another word. I ran to my room, already yelling at my maids.


    "Get in here! All of you!"


    Three girls rushed into my room, their heads bowed low. "Yes, mydy?"


    I didn¡¯t waste a second. "I¡¯m going back to the pce," I said sharply, already walking toward my mirror. "And I need to look perfect. Not good, perfect. Gorgeous. Like the Luna that I am. Start bringing out the best gowns. Now."


    At once, they scattered like birds in a storm. Drawers flew open. Wardrobes creaked. Fabric rustled as they started pulling out dress after dress, silks, velvets, sequins,ce. Some were still in garment bags. Others wereid on the bed. My room was already a mess, and it quickly turned into a battlefield of clothes. Shoes lined the rug like a parade. Jewelry boxes opened. Makeup trays ttered. The air was thick with perfume and tension.


    "No, not that one!" I snapped, yanking a burgundy gown from a maid¡¯s hands. "Too dull! I said I want to shine, not look like a funeral guest!"


    She flinched and hurried off to try again.


    I turned toward the full-length mirror and examined my face. My skin was already wless, but wless wasn¡¯t enough. Not today. Not when that human girl was still breathing in the same space as my mates. Not when she dared to walk freely in the pce. Not when she was getting close to them.


    "That one¡¯s too bright! I¡¯m not trying to blind them, just steal their breath," I hissed, throwing another dress onto the floor.


    I kept pacing, hands in my hair. "Ugh! That makes me look short! What are you all doing?! You¡¯ve seen me dress before... why is today different?!"


    My voice rose, and I didn¡¯t care. I was too worked up. My heart thumped wildly in my chest. Every time I thought of Ramon smiling at her, of Damon walking past without noticing me, of Kael looking distracted, I felt like screaming. Lisa had no idea who she was dealing with. I was their mate. Their Luna. Their future. And she? She was nothing but a temporary entertainment.


    Finally, after four failed attempts, one of the girls held up a cream-colored silk gown. My eyesnded on the high slit that ran up one thigh and the neckline, sweetheart-shaped, deep enough to tease but not enough to cheapen.


    "That one," I breathed, stepping forward and gently running my fingers over the fabric. "Yes. That¡¯s the one."


    The girls helped me into it carefully. The silk clung to my curves like it had been sewn on my skin. I turned slowly in front of the mirror and smiled.


    "Perfect."


    My makeup followed. I told them to keep it soft but sharp. My cheekbones were dusted with golden highlighter that caught the light with every move I made. My lips were painted a deep, glossy red that made them look full and kissable. Myshes were long, long enough to brush my brows with every blink.


    Finally, they styled my hair in loose, voluminous waves that cascaded around my shoulders like silk ribbons. Every strand was in ce. Every angle was stunning.


    "Bring my clutch. And tell the driver to pull up now."


    My heels clicked against the marble floor as I walked out like I owned the entire estate.


    The car ride felt too slow. My hands kept tightening around my purse as I imagined Lisa trying to charm her way into their hearts. I wasn¡¯t going to allow that.


    The moment we arrived at the pce, I stepped out gracefully and walked straight in without waiting for anyone to announce me. The guards at the door bowed as I passed.


    I headed straight to the kitchen.


    There she was.


    Lisa.


    Struggling with trays and bowls, her forehead glistening with sweat. Her eyes darted around nervously, trying to bnce everything.


    I smirked.


    "Lisa!" I called, folding my arms.


    She jumped a little. "Y-yes?"


    "Bring my food to the triplets¡¯ study room. I¡¯ll be waiting."


    I turned on my heels and walked away before she could say anything else. I didn¡¯t even nce back.


    Let her carry it like the maid she was.


    I walked into the study room where all three of them were: Kael, Damon, and Ramon. They were dressed sharply, focused on some paperwork.


    The moment I stepped in, I smiled brightly.


    "You¡¯re all working too hard."


    They looked up.


    Damon¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. "Belinda. You look... stunning."


    Kael nodded. "Very elegant today."


    Ramon just smiled. "Did youe to distract us? Because it¡¯s working."


    I walked in and hugged them one by one, making sure to press myself lightly against Ramonst. He smelled so good. I could feel his warmth, his strength.


    "Maybe just a little distraction," I said with a flirty smile.


    Just then, the door opened and Lisa came in, holding the tray.


    "Um... your food, mydy," she said quietly.


    I turned and smiled sweetly at her, but then turned to Ramon.


    "Ramon," I whispered, leaning in closer, letting my lips hover near his cheek. "You smell like home."


    He froze slightly, not moving.


    Lisa stood still, tray in hand, clearly unsure if she should ce it down or run out.


    I tilted my head, pretending to be lost in Ramon¡¯s scent, and looked sideways to make sure Lisa saw it.


    Perfect.


    "Thank you, Lisa," I said without turning. "You can go now."


    She ced the tray gently and walked out quickly, not saying a word.


    I smiled to myself, turning to face the boys.


    "I missed you three."

 Chapter 54 - still perfect

    <h4>Chapter 54: 54 - still perfect</h4>


    54


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    As soon as the door closed, I spun around and crossed my legs, pouting.


    "Tell me," I said, "when are you going to reject her?"


    Zane looked up from his paper. "Who?"


    "Don¡¯t act dumb," I snapped. "Lisa. That girl."


    Ramon sighed. "Soon."


    "Soon, when?" I leaned forward. "It¡¯s been too long. She¡¯s still here. Still walking around the pce. Still breathing the same air as me."


    "We¡¯re working on it," Kael said calmly. "Stop acting like we¡¯ve forgotten."


    I folded my arms. "You have forgotten. You let her serve you. You let her cook, clean, walk around in those ugly skirts..."


    "She¡¯s a maid," Damon said. "That¡¯s what maids do."


    "She¡¯s also your mate!" I snapped, standing up. "Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s enjoying this? Being near you all the time? Touching your tes? Looking at you with those stupid brown eyes like she means something?"


    Damon sat forward. "You¡¯re jealous."


    "Yes!" I didn¡¯t even pretend. "I am! I should be the only one here. Your Luna. Your everything. But no. I have to share the air with that... human!"


    Ramon rubbed his forehead. "We told you we¡¯re going to reject her..."


    "After what?" I cut in. "After she gives you something? After she helps you win something? You¡¯re going to use her and then dump her?"


    "That¡¯s the n," Kael said coolly, looking up at me for the first time.


    I stared at them, my heart pounding. "And what if it doesn¡¯t go as nned, huh? What if she cries those stupid tears, and one of you gets soft and falls for her? What if she ys her cards right and you start to care? What if..."


    "Stop." Kael stood.


    I froze.


    "Stop insulting us like we¡¯re fools," he said, walking toward me. "You think we¡¯re stupid enough to fall for a maid?"


    "No, I just..."


    "You think we¡¯ll forget who we are? What is our purpose? You think we¡¯ll throw everything away because of a weak human?"


    Damon stood too. "Lisa means nothing to us, Belinda. She¡¯s here for a reason. And once that reason is over, so is she."


    "She¡¯s a nobody," Ramon added. "Just like the rest of the staff."


    My chest rose and fell. "Then reject her. Now."


    Kael raised a brow. "Are you giving orders now?"


    I looked at each of them. "I¡¯m just tired of waiting. I¡¯ve given you everything. My heart, my loyalty, my time. I should be wearing your marks. I should be standing beside you, not hiding in the shadows like some side piece."


    Damon walked closer and gently cupped my face. "You¡¯ll get everything you want, Belinda. Just be patient. You know we always keep our word."


    I melted into his touch, even though I didn¡¯t fully trust it. "Promise me."


    "I promise," Damon said.


    Kael turned back to his papers. "You should leave now. We¡¯ve got work to do."


    "I want to stay," I said quickly.


    Ramon looked at me. "You can stay for a while. Just don¡¯t start anything."


    I smiled sweetly. "Who, me? Never."


    But my mind was racing.


    They could say all they wanted, but Lisa was still here. Still breathing. Still being touched by my mates. And that was something I couldn¡¯t allow for much longer.


    I yawned and stretched my armszily.


    My head was lying against Kael¡¯s shoulder, and my legs were curled up on the long couch in their study. The soft throw nket someone must¡¯ve ced over me had slipped halfway to the floor.


    I blinked a few times, still adjusting to the dim light in the room. The window curtains were drawn, and only the readingmps were on. For a second, I smiled.


    It was peaceful. Warm.


    Until I nced to my right.


    Damon was flipping through one of the thick scrolls with a deep frown on his face. Ramon¡¯s fingers were typing rapidly on theptop in front of him, and Kael was still reviewing a printed document, red pen in hand.


    They hadn¡¯t even moved.


    "You¡¯re all still working?" I asked groggily, my voice soft from sleep.


    Kael turned briefly, smiled. "You fell asleep hours ago."


    I sat up slowly, rubbing my neck. "And you didn¡¯t stop to rest?"


    "Too much to do," Damon muttered without looking up.


    I sighed. "You all work too much. Honestly. You need to sleep."


    "We will soon," Ramon replied, though I could tell he didn¡¯t mean it.


    I frowned. "Well, I¡¯m going. I can¡¯t rest properly here with all this paper and clicking sounds."


    I stood up and smoothed down my cream-colored gown. My heels clicked softly against the polished floor as I headed out, yawning again. I needed my bed, a scented pillow, and maybe a warm foot massage.


    But then, just as I turned the corner of the long hallway, I stopped dead in my tracks.


    There she was.


    Lisa.


    On her knees.


    Scrubbing the floor with a rag, a bucket of water beside her. Her sleeves were rolled up, hair tied back tightly, and she looked so... so pitiful.


    Yet... she still had this calm, quiet look on her face that annoyed me even more. Like she waspletely fine with being beneath everyone. Like she didn¡¯t see what was going on around her. Or worse, like she thought she was better than she was.


    I slowly walked closer, my heels clicking louder with each step. She looked up when she noticed the sound, her eyes widening just a little.


    "Still here, little maid?" I asked, folding my arms.


    "Yes, mydy," she replied quietly, lowering her gaze again.


    Iughed coldly. "You like it, don¡¯t you? Being here. Cleaning after people who don¡¯t even care if you exist."


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Did you think if you scrub hard enough, they¡¯ll fall in love with you?" I tilted my head, watching her reaction. "Did you think maybe they¡¯ll forget what you are?"


    Still, no reply.


    That annoyed me.


    I bent slightly, lowering my voice but making sure it was sharp. "Let me tell you something. No matter how long you stay here, no matter how clean these floors are, you¡¯ll always be a nobody. You think just because they¡¯re nice to you sometimes, that means something? Trust me, it doesn¡¯t. And I mean it when I said that I will kill you if you don¡¯t leave anytime soon,"


    Lisa kept her head bowed, but I could see her knuckles tighten slightly as she squeezed the rag in her hand.


    Good. That hit.


    I smiled cruelly.


    "They will never choose you. You¡¯re just convenient. Something they can use and then toss. Once they¡¯re done with you, I¡¯ll be here, still perfect, still worthy, still the real Luna. Understand?"

 Chapter 55 - the trouble

    <h4>Chapter 55: 55 - the trouble</h4>


    55


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    "I¡¯m talking to you, human," Belinda snapped. "Do you think they¡¯ll ever love you? You really believe you mean something to them?"


    I swallowed hard. My heart was racing, my hands trembling. I didn¡¯t want trouble. I never did.


    "I don¡¯t..." My voice cracked, and I cleared my throat. "I don¡¯t think they love me."


    Her brows raised slightly. She wasn¡¯t expecting that.


    "I didn¡¯t ask to be here," I added quietly, still kneeling on the cold floor. My knees were already sore from scrubbing. "And I definitely didn¡¯t ask to be mated to them."


    For a second, the room went still.


    "What did you just say?" Her voice dropped low and sharp like a knife. Cold. Dangerous.


    I hesitated, but the words had already slipped out. There was no going back.


    I looked up at her, just for a second. Her eyes were burning.


    "I said I don¡¯t want the triplets. I never did. All they¡¯ve done since I got here is make my life miserable. I just want peace."


    She stepped closer. Her heels clicked hard against the marble floor. I swallowed, but stayed still. Her perfume was thick... sweet and choking.


    "You don¡¯t want them?" Her voice was tight, controlled, but her face was twitching. "You..." Her tone suddenly rose, high and shrill. "You dare say that? Who the hell do you think you are?!"


    Before I could react or even get a word in, her hand swung through the air, p! Itnded on my cheek so hard, I couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment. The sound echoed in the hallway. My head snapped to the side, and I tasted blood in my mouth. My eyes stung instantly, and a burning pain spread across my face. I gasped, leaning back slightly on my heels.


    The force of the hit wasn¡¯t just physical; it broke something inside me.


    "You stupid, lowlife girl!" she screamed, her voice filling the hallway like thunder. "How dare you talk like that?! Like you¡¯re too good for them? Who gave you the right to open your filthy mouth and speak that nonsense?!"


    I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears anymore. They welled up quickly, blurring my vision. But I didn¡¯t cry loudly. I stayed there, trembling, my hand pressed against my burning cheek, trying to understand what exactly I had done wrong.


    I wasn¡¯t trying to be rude. I wasn¡¯t even trying to talk back. I was just telling the truth.


    "I... I never meant to upset you," I whispered, my voice shaking. "I just don¡¯t understand what you want from me. What exactly do you want me to do?"


    Belindaughed bitterly, tilting her head. "What do I want? I want you gone. I want your dirty little face out of my sight. I want the triplets to forget you ever existed!"


    "I want you gone!" she shouted. "Out of this pce! Out of their lives! Out of my way!"


    "I never wanted to be in your way," I whispered, the tears falling now. "I didn¡¯t even know who they were when I got here. I didn¡¯t ask to be mated to them."


    "Don¡¯t lie to me!" she hissed, pointing a finger in my face. "You¡¯re a snake. A maniptive little pest. Acting all innocent while trying to steal what¡¯s mine!"


    "I¡¯m not stealing anything," I cried. "They don¡¯t even treat me like a mate. They treat me like trash. Just like you do."


    That only made her angrier.


    "You think I care how they treat you?" she snapped. "You deserve every bit of it! You should be grateful they haven¡¯t thrown you out yet. Because if I were them, I¡¯d have you chained in the dungeon for even looking at them."


    I stared at her, mouth open in shock.


    "What did I ever do to you?" I asked softly. "From the first day I got here, you¡¯ve hated me. You treat me like Imitted some crime."


    She leaned in close, her eyes burning with hatred. "Your crime is existing," she whispered. "Breathing their air. Touching their things. Taking their attention. Being chosen when I should¡¯ve been the one."


    "I didn¡¯t choose anything," I said through my tears. "I¡¯m just trying to survive. You have everything... beauty, power, respect. Why do you hate me so much?"


    "Because they¡¯re mine!" she screamed, finally snapping. "They¡¯re my mates, Lisa! Mine! And every time they look at you, every time they don¡¯t reject you, it makes me want to rip you apart!"


    I gasped. My body froze.


    "They don¡¯t even want me," I said. "You don¡¯t need to be scared."


    Sheughed again, but there was no joy in it, just rage and bitterness. "You don¡¯t get it, do you? They¡¯re men. They¡¯re wolves. It¡¯s not about want. It¡¯s about a bond. Once that bond grows stronger, it¡¯ll ruin everything I¡¯ve worked for. So yes, I¡¯m scared. And I¡¯ll do anything to stop it."


    "Even hit me?" I asked. "Even torture me for something I didn¡¯t ask for?"


    "I¡¯ll destroy you if I have to," she said coldly.


    I wiped my face with the back of my hand and slowly stood up, legs shaking. "You can do what you want to me, Lady Belinda. I¡¯ve done nothing but try to stay out of your way."


    "You think this is about fairness?" she said, stepping closer again. "You think life is fair for people like you? You don¡¯t belong here, Lisa. You never will."


    I shook my head. "Maybe not. But I won¡¯t keep letting you humiliate me either."


    Her eyes widened. For once, she looked stunned. Then she scoffed and stepped back, brushing her gown like I¡¯d touched her.


    "Pathetic," she muttered. "You¡¯re not even worth the trouble."


    I held my ground. I was still shaking inside, but I didn¡¯t move.


    She turned sharply, flipping her hair over her shoulder. "Clean up this mess," she spat. "That¡¯s the only thing you¡¯re good for."


    And with that, she walked away, heels echoing down the hallway.


    I copsed back to my knees, the rag falling from my hand. My face still stung, my heart even more. I was so shocked that I even had the guts to say such a thing to Belinda of all people. I knew she would get back to me for that, but I wasn¡¯t sure how.

 Chapter 56 - help you?

    <h4>Chapter 56: 56 - help you?</h4>


    56


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I mmed the door shut behind me, my chest heaving as anger boiled in my blood.


    "That lowlife!" I screamed, grabbing the nearest vase and smashing it to the floor. It shattered into a million sharp pieces, and I didn¡¯t even flinch. "She looked me in the eye and said she didn¡¯t want the triplets?! Are you kidding me?!"


    My chest rose and fell rapidly, my heart thudding so loudly it echoed in my ears. I stormed across the room, heat crawling up my neck. I kicked over the stool near my vanity, watching it tumble.


    "She¡¯s nothing! Nothing!" I shouted again, pacing like a lioness in a cage. "Who the hell does she think she is?! A stupid maid. A reject. And she dares to talk back to me?!"


    Rage had taken over. I didn¡¯t even recognize myself.


    I reached for themp on my nightstand and flung it across the room. It hit the wall and shattered with a loud, satisfying bang. The noise was so loud it rang in my head, but it still didn¡¯t soothe me.


    My hands trembled... not from fear, but from fury.


    "She looked scared... yet she still said that nonsense," I muttered to myself, my voice low and venomous. I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. "That filthy girl... acting like she¡¯s better than me. Like she has any right to open her mouth and speak that way!"


    I couldn¡¯t believe the audacity. The nerve.


    "She thinks because the Moon Goddess made her their mate, she matters? No. No!" I yelled, dragging my hand across my dresser, sending everything crashing to the floor... makeup, jewelry, everything. "I¡¯m the one they love! Me! Not her!"


    I copsed onto the edge of the bed, still breathing hard, trying to catch my breath. I pressed a hand to my chest, trying to calm my racing heart, but it was no use.


    "I was supposed to make her jealous," I whispered bitterly. "I brought her in to see so she would see us... so she¡¯d know her ce... but she just stared like a lost puppy, and then said she didn¡¯t want them?"


    Tears stung my eyes again, but not from sadness.


    From rage. From humiliation.


    "She¡¯s making a fool of me," I said to no one. "She¡¯s turning everything around. And the triplets... they¡¯re treating her like she¡¯s nothing, yes... but what if that changes? What if one day they start to see her differently? What if..."


    I stood up, trembling now.


    "I should have done more than p her. I should¡¯ve broken her jaw. Ugh! I hate her!"


    I buried my face in my hands, pulling at my hair. Every word she said reyed in my head like poison.


    "I didn¡¯t ask to be here..."


    "I don¡¯t want the triplets..."


    "Just want peace..."


    She made them look like viins. Like they were wicked. Like she was suffering.


    I shot up to my feet again, fists clenched. "She¡¯s turning them into the victims now? She wants pity?"


    I grabbed a book and hurled it across the room, breathing heavily.


    I began pacing again, slower this time, my mind racing. My heart still pounded in my chest, but my thoughts were sharp. Focused.


    "She needs to be gone," I whispered. "Out of the picture. Forever."


    The idea came to me like a spark in the dark.


    "She can¡¯t ruin what¡¯s mine... not if she¡¯s no longer breathing."


    "I¡¯ll kill her. That¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll kill her and be done with it," I muttered. "No one will ever know. I¡¯ll make it clean. Fast. Maybe poison. Or... maybe an ident."


    I paced again, biting my lower lip. "But I can¡¯t do it alone. I need help. Someone quiet. Someone who hates her, too. Someone I can control."


    Just then, a soft knock sounded at the door.


    I froze.


    The door creaked open slowly, and a maid stepped inside, her eyes going wide the moment she saw the mess. Pieces of ss from the shattered vasey all over the floor. My perfumes were scattered, some broken, their scents mixing in the air like some twisted perfume of rage. Themp I threw had made a dent in the wall, and the stool was still lying on its side.


    "Mydy?" she said quietly, her voice uncertain as she bowed deeply. "Forgive me... I heard sounds... I just came to..."


    "What do you want?" I snapped, cutting her off. My voice came out sharp and full of venom. I was still fuming, and the sight of someone standing in front of me, looking all concerned, only irritated me more. "I didn¡¯t call for you."


    "I... I know," she stammered, her eyes still on the floor. "I just heard... the things breaking, and I got worried. I thought maybe you were hurt or something..."


    I scoffed loudly and folded my arms across my chest. "Worried? About what? That I broke a few things?" I stepped closer to her slowly, deliberately. "This is my room. My things. I can destroy whatever I want here. I¡¯m not a child who needs supervision."


    She bowed her head quickly. "I¡¯m sorry, mydy. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you."


    "Then don¡¯t stand there like a statue," I spat. "If you¡¯re so worried, start cleaning it up."


    She moved immediately, bending down to begin picking up the pieces of the broken vase. Her hands trembled slightly as she worked, and for some reason, that only satisfied me a little. She was afraid. She should be. Everyone should be right now.


    I turned away from her and sat down heavily on the edge of the bed. My hands were still shaking from anger. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Lisa. That disgusting, disrespectful little brat. She dared to talk to me like that. She dared to say those words.


    I clenched my fists again.


    Who was she to even think she had the right?


    I let out a bitterugh, watching the maid sweep up ss. She looked so small, so quiet. I narrowed my eyes at her.


    "What¡¯s your name?"


    She looked up nervously. "Cecilia, mydy."


    "Tell me something," I said suddenly, my tone softer, but not friendly. "Are you trustworthy?"


    She blinked, unsure. "I...I believe I am, mydy."


    "Believe?" Iughed softly. "That¡¯s not very convincing. Either you are or you aren¡¯t."


    "I am," she said quickly, standing up straight. "I am trustworthy."


    I narrowed my eyes at her. "Do you like that maid, Lisa?"


    Cecilia hesitated. "She... she doesn¡¯t speak much, mydy. She just does her work."


    "That¡¯s not what I asked," I said coldly. "Do you like her?"


    She looked down again. "No, mydy. She... she makes thingsplicated for us. Since she came, everyone¡¯s been walking on eggshells."


    A smile touched my lips. "Good answer."


    Cecilia looked up slowly, unsure of why I was smiling.


    I stood and walked toward her, my heels clicking on the floor. I stopped right in front of her and ced a hand on her shoulder.


    "Would you like to help me with something, Cecilia?"


    Her eyes widened slightly. "Help... you?"


    "Yes. It¡¯s something fundamental. Something that¡¯ll make your life easier. And mine."

 Chapter 57 - fair enough

    <h4>Chapter 57: 57 - fair enough</h4>


    57


    ?~Belinda¡¯s POV


    "I want you to do something small. Something easy. Nothing dangerous. And you¡¯ll get paid for it."


    Her face lit up just a little, and she smiled. "I¡¯ll help. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll help."


    I leaned in. "You have to promise me something, Cecilia. Whatever I ask you to do, it stays between us. No one hears about it. Not your friends, not your fellow maids, not even your own sister if you have one. Understand?"


    She nodded quickly. "I understand. I swear, I won¡¯t tell anyone."


    "Good." I took a deep breath, then turned around and walked to the window.


    The door closed gently behind Cecilia. I sat there quietly for a moment, my hands folded in myp, watching the perfectly cleaned room like it was a stage waiting for a show.


    A slow smile crept onto my face. Not a warm one. A wicked, cold smile that even surprised me.


    "That lowlife," I whispered to myself. "She thinks she can talk back to me? Say she doesn¡¯t want the triplets like she¡¯s doing them a favor?"


    I stood up, walking slowly to the mirror. My reflection stared back at me, flushed cheeks, eyes still burning with anger, but underneath it... Something else. Something sharper. More dangerous.


    "She needs to go," I said out loud. "She needs to disappear."


    I let the words hang in the air. They felt good. Right.


    I walked slowly to the window, looking out into the courtyard. A few guards stood in their usual posts, talking. A few maids rushed by, carryingundry baskets. It all looked so normal. But my world was not normal anymore. Not with her in it.


    I folded my arms and began pacing again. My heart was beating fast, not from anger this time, but from excitement. I wasn¡¯t just thinking now. I was nning.


    "How do you kill someone like her without getting caught?" I whispered.


    Then, the answer came.


    "Poison."


    I froze, the word echoing in my mind like a sweet song.


    "Yes... That¡¯s it. Quiet. Easy. No mess. No questions."


    I moved to sit at my vanity and tapped my fingers against the ss surface.


    "But where do I get poison?" I mumbled.


    I thought hard. I couldn¡¯t just walk into the pce kitchen and ask for poison. That would be stupid. I needed someone who had ess. Someone who wouldn¡¯t ask questions. Someone who already had reasons to hate Lisa... or at least didn¡¯t care if she lived or died.


    Then it hit me.


    "Old Margo," I said, my eyes lighting up. "Of course."


    She was a retired herbalist who used to work in the pce years ago. She now lived just outside the western walls of the pack territory. People whispered that she knew how to treat anything, from wounds to broken hearts. But others said she also dealt in darker things.


    "She was dismissed for a reason," I whispered, grinning. "And I¡¯m going to find out exactly how dark she can go."


    I stood up suddenly, my decision made. I rang the little bell on my side table. Momentster, Cecilia rushed back in.


    "Mydy?" she said, bowing. "Did you need anything?"


    "Yes. I¡¯m going out," I said, slipping into my cloak. "Tell no one."


    She blinked. "Should I call a guard to escort you?"


    "No. Just tell anyone who asks that I¡¯m taking a nap. Got it?"


    She hesitated. "Yes, mydy."


    I slipped out through the side hallway, the one that led to the rear exit of the pce. The guards there barely looked my way. I was Belinda. No one questioned me.


    The walk to Margo¡¯s hut was long, but I didn¡¯t mind. Every step felt like I was getting closer to peace. Closer to removing Lisa forever.


    When I finally reached the little hut, I knocked three times.


    The door creaked open.


    Margo stood there, old and hunched, her long gray hair tied back, her eyes cloudy but sharp. "Well, well... Look who¡¯se crawling to the shadows," she said.


    I smiled slightly. "I need something."


    "Do you now? Something sweet or something deadly?"


    I raised a brow. "Straight to the point, aren¡¯t you?"


    She chuckled. "I didn¡¯t get old wasting time. Come in."


    I stepped inside. The hut smelled like dried herbs and smoke. Bottles lined the shelves, jars filled with things I didn¡¯t want to name.


    "So?" she said, settling down in her chair. "Who do you want dead?"


    I looked at her, not even pretending to be shocked. "A girl. A threat. I want it to look natural."


    She nodded. "Poison, then. How fast?"


    "Not too fast," I said. "But not too slow either. Just... quiet. Peaceful. Maybe something that makes her weak first. Then gone."


    Margo reached behind her and pulled out a small wooden box. She opened it and showed me three small vials.


    I held the tiny green vial carefully in my palm, staring at it as if it might speak. So small. So quiet. And yet, powerful enough to end a life. Her life.


    Margo leaned against her dusty shelf, her crooked smile still lingering. The smell of dried herbs, old wood, and something metallic filled the tiny hut. I hated being here, but I had no choice. Lisa needed to disappear, and now, I had the perfect way.


    "That one¡¯s clean," Margo said again, nodding to the vial. "No thrashing. No screaming. Just sleep. Like she¡¯s tired. Then poof... gone."


    I didn¡¯t answer her. My eyes were still fixed on the liquid inside. It was a pale, almost clear green. Innocent-looking. Deceptive.


    "I knew you¡¯d pick that one," Margo continued, chuckling low. "You¡¯ve got that quiet kind of evil. Not loud or messy. The type that smiles sweetly while slipping a de between the ribs."


    I pulled my eyes away from the vial just long enough to look at her.


    "I¡¯m not doing this for fun," I said coldly. "She insulted me. She humiliated me. She has to pay."


    "Oh, I don¡¯t care why you¡¯re doing it," Margo replied with a shrug. "I¡¯ve heard it all before, jealous lovers, angry sisters, betrayed friends. What matters to me is payment. And you brought gold."


    I reached into the folds of my cloak and pulled out the velvet pouch. It was heavy, filled with gold coins I¡¯d been saving. My hands didn¡¯t tremble as I ced them on the table between us.


    Margo scooped it up without checking the contents. She trusted the weight.


    She passed the vial to me. Our fingers brushed briefly.


    "How do I use it?" I asked, my voice calm.


    "A few drops," she replied. "Food or drink, doesn¡¯t matter. It has no taste, no smell. Just make sure only your little victim eats it. Or drinks it."


    I gave a single nod.


    Margo¡¯s expression turned serious. "Listen to me, Belinda. If anyone finds out... if anyone traces this back to you... I won¡¯t help you. I don¡¯t know you. I¡¯ve never seen you. You were never here."


    "Fair enough," I said, tucking the vial safely into the inside of my cloak. "I was never here."


    She smirked again. "Good girl. Now go. You¡¯ve got death in your pocket."

 Chapter 58 - regret it

    <h4>Chapter 58: 58 - regret it</h4>


    58


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I returned to the pce through the same back path. It was almost dark now. No one saw me slip back into my room.


    I locked the door behind me and sat on the bed, staring at the vial in my hand.


    "This is it," I whispered. "Soon, she¡¯ll be gone."


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Mydy?" Cecilia¡¯s voice came through softly. "Dinner is ready. Should I bring it to you?"


    I smiled. "No,"


    "Cecilia!"


    "Mydy?"


    I smiled at her. A sweet, soft smile. The kind of people like me are supposed to wear. "Come," I said, motioning with my fingers.


    She looked a bit confused, but moved closer to me quickly. I made sure that the door was locked.


    She looked at me. "Is everything alright, mydy?"


    I moved closer and lowered my voice. "I need you to do something for me."


    She blinked, curious. "Of course, mydy. We had that discussion earlier,"


    "You¡¯ll be paid for it. A lot, just like I said earlier," I added quickly.


    Her eyes lit up. She smiled and bowed slightly. "Then I¡¯ll do it. Whatever it is."


    I took a deep breath and pulled the vial out from my cloak. It was cold in my hand.


    She looked at it, then back at me. "What¡¯s that?"


    "It¡¯s... something to put in food."


    Her eyes narrowed. "What kind of something?"


    I met her eyes and didn¡¯t blink. "Poison."


    She gasped. "What?"


    "I want you to put a few drops in Lisa¡¯s food."


    Her mouth opened, but no sound came out.


    "Just a few drops," I said quickly. "Not too much. Just like this..." I held up my fingers to show a tiny space between them. "She¡¯ll eat. Then she¡¯ll sleep. And she won¡¯t wake up."


    Cecilia looked frozen. "But... why?"


    I watched her hold the vial like it was a snake, like it might suddenly leap from her hand and sink its teeth into her skin. Her fingers trembled.


    "That¡¯s not your business," I snapped, stepping in closer. But then I caught myself and softened my voice, just enough to keep her hooked. "Just know she deserves it. And you¡¯ll get paid. More than you¡¯ve ever been paid in your life."


    Cecilia nced up at me, her eyes darting back and forth, filled with fear and curiosity. "I... I don¡¯t know, mydy. What if someone finds out?"


    I let out a dryugh. "No one will. I won¡¯t be near the kitchen. You¡¯ll put it in her food and leave. That¡¯s it. No one will suspect a thing. And if they do, I¡¯ll protect you."


    She hesitated, still clutching the vial like it would shatter at the slightest movement. "But... but if she dies and they trace it back... won¡¯t they check who was near herst?"


    "Cecilia," I said her name softly, walking even closer until I was right in front of her. Lisa is always rude to everyone. She talks back. She stirs trouble. No one likes her. If she dies, no one will care. They¡¯ll think it was her time. A fever or a bad reaction to food. No one will question it if it¡¯s quiet."


    She bit her lower lip, and I saw the war inside her, fear pulling one way, temptation pulling the other. Her gaze fell again to the vial in her hand.


    "How much will you pay me?" she asked suddenly, her voice a little louder, a little steadier.


    I smiled. I had her now.


    "Fifty gold coins."


    Her mouth dropped slightly. Her fingers tightened around the vial.


    I stepped even closer, lowering my voice so only she could hear. "And another fifty if you do it right. If she dies quietly. No pain. No mess. Just sleep."


    Cecilia looked stunned. "A hundred gold coins..."


    "Yes," I nodded. "More than enough for you to disappear if you ever feel scared. You could leave the pce. Start your own life."


    She looked at me then, really looked. Like she was trying to see through me, into my soul. I held her gaze, steady and calm. I wasn¡¯t going to flinch.


    After a long moment, she nodded slowly. "Alright... I¡¯ll do it."


    I smiled then. A deep, pleased smile. "Good girl."


    She took the vial from my hand with more care now, like she¡¯d made peace with the darkness she was about to step into. Still, her fingers trembled, and I could see the sweat starting to gather at her hairline.


    "Make sure no one sees you," I whispered. "You put it in her food and walk away. That¡¯s all."


    Cecilia nodded again. "When do you want it done?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "That¡¯s your chance," I said, keeping my voice low and steady as I stared into her nervous eyes. "No one will check. Just make sure only she eats that te."


    Cecilia looked pale. She clutched the small ss vial tighter, almost like it might slip from her hand. Her lips trembled slightly as she asked, "But... what if someone else eats it by mistake?"


    I narrowed my eyes. My tone turned sharper, colder. "Then make sure they don¡¯t."


    Her breath hitched. She didn¡¯t move.


    I leaned closer, so close she could feel the weight behind my words. "I¡¯m trusting you with this, Cecilia. Don¡¯t make me regret it."


    She nodded quickly, looking down at the floor. "Yes, mydy," she whispered.


    I reached out and touched her arm, not gently, not warmly, but firmly. She flinched at my touch, but I didn¡¯t care.


    "Remember," I said slowly. "Quiet. She just sleeps. Nothing loud. No screams. No panic."


    Cecilia raised her eyes to mine. There was fear there. But more than that, curiosity. Greed. The gold was beginning to speak louder than her conscience.


    "Yes, mydy," she murmured again.


    I took a step back, giving her room. "Good," I said. "Now go."


    She hesitated for half a second, then turned. Her steps were soft, barely making a sound against the tiled floor. She held the vial like it was a fragile egg, close to her chest, hidden beneath the fold of her apron.


    Just as her fingers touched the doorknob, I called out, "Cecilia."


    She paused. "Yes?"


    "If you mess this up..." I trailed off. Let the weight of the silence fill in the rest of that sentence.


    She nodded again without turning around. "I won¡¯t, mydy."


    With that, she slipped out the door, quiet as a mouse.

 Chapter 59 - why now

    <h4>Chapter 59: 59 - why now</h4>


    59


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The kitchen was a mess.


    tes piled in the sink. The floor was stained with oil. Bits of food were scattered everywhere. I sighed and grabbed the rag again, bending down to wipe the floor for the fifth time that evening.


    Everyone had already left. They always did. Somehow, every single time we had kitchen duty, I ended up being thest one standing.


    I muttered under my breath as I scrubbed. "Lazy witches."


    My back ached. My hands were wrinkled and red from the water. My stomach growled, but I pushed the hunger aside. I still had a long way to go.


    I was halfway done with thest table when I heard the door creak open.


    I paused. My first thought, one of them probably forgot something. Or maybe they came tough at me again. I braced myself.


    But when I turned, I saw one of the maids walking in slowly, holding something wrapped in cloth. She had a small smile on her face.


    That smile instantly made me suspicious.


    They never smiled at me. Especially not her.


    Cecilia.


    She was one of the worst. Always whispering behind my back. Always pretending not to see me struggling. Why was she smiling now?


    I quickly looked away and kept scrubbing. I didn¡¯t have energy for games.


    But then she walked closer.


    "Hey," she said gently.


    I looked up briefly, then looked back down. "Hi."


    She paused, then came even closer. "You¡¯re Lisa, right?"


    I looked at her, confused. "You know that."


    She gave a small nervousugh. "Yeah, I do. I just... I don¡¯t know how to say this."


    I stared at her, waiting.


    "My name¡¯s Cecilia," she said.


    "I know," I muttered.


    She looked down, then back at me. "I just wanted to say... I¡¯d like to be your friend."


    I blinked.


    "What?"


    Cecilia bit her lip and moved a little closer. "I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve been thinking... we¡¯ve been mean to you. All of us. Me too. And I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to be that kind of person anymore."


    I dropped the rag, slowly standing up. "Wait... what are you talking about?"


    She stepped even closer and, to my shock, reached for my hands. "I mean it. I want to be your friend. For real. I know I don¡¯t deserve it, but I¡¯ll do better. Please believe me."


    I stared at her hands around mine. Her palms were warm. Her grip was gentle.


    "No offense, but..." I pulled my hands away. "Why now?"


    She looked a little hurt but nodded like she expected that. "Because I feel guilty. You¡¯re kind. You work so hard. And we just..." She shook her head, "We treated you like trash. And you never even fought back. You just took it."


    "I didn¡¯t have a choice."


    "I know. And that¡¯s even worse."


    I looked at her again, eyes narrowed. "Is this a joke?"


    "No!" she said quickly. "Gosh, no... no... I swear it¡¯s not."


    I folded my arms. "So... what? You suddenly grew a heart overnight?"


    She gave a smallugh. "Yeah. Something like that."


    I still didn¡¯t believe her. Not fully. But she sounded so honest.


    And she looked different. Nervous. Maybe even... ashamed?


    "I¡¯m not used to this," I said softly.


    She nodded. "I get it."


    There was a long pause between us. Then she pointed at the dirty tes. "Can I help you finish cleaning?"


    My eyes widened. "Help me?"


    "Yes. You¡¯ve been here all morning, haven¡¯t you?"


    I nodded slowly.


    "I¡¯ll help. I promise."


    I stared at her for a while. Then gave a small nod. "Okay... if you want."


    Cecilia smiled brightly. "Thank you."


    She moved toward the sink and started rinsing dishes without waiting for another word. I watched her in silence, still unsure of what had just happened.


    I stood by the sink, rinsing thest te as Cecilia wiped the table beside me. For a while, we worked in silence. I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. I couldn¡¯t trust it yet, this sudden kindness.


    She looked up from the table, her cloth moving in slow circles as she wiped it clean. Her voice broke the quiet.


    "You¡¯re fast with your hands," she said, with a small smile. "You do all this alone every day?"


    I didn¡¯t look at her. I kept scrubbing the te in my hand, rinsing it onest time before cing it on the rack.


    "Yes," I muttered. "No one ever wants to help."


    She let out a long sigh, shaking her head. "That¡¯s just wrong."


    I didn¡¯t respond. I couldn¡¯t even tell if she meant it or not. I¡¯d learned the hard way not to believe too quickly.


    A few minutes passed in silence. We worked side by side until everything was clean, the dishes stacked, the table wiped, and the floor swept.


    I wiped my hands on my apron, about to leave the kitchen, when she suddenly reached into her pocket and held something out to me. A small, folded packet wrapped in white paper.


    "Here," she said, stepping closer with a soft smile. "You look like you¡¯ve had a long day. This will help with the pain. It¡¯s herbal, for stress. You¡¯ll sleep better."


    I froze, staring at the packet in her hand. It was wrapped too perfectly. No writing, no sign of what was inside. Just in and sealed.


    I frowned a little. "What¡¯s this?"


    "Just a pain reliever. Natural," she said, her tone light like we¡¯d been friends all along. "I take it when I¡¯m sore after long work. Helps me sleep like a baby."


    I took it slowly, staring down at the packet. "You brought this for me?"


    She nodded. "I just thought... maybe you needed something nice. I know I¡¯m not exactly someone you trust. But I want to change that."


    My brows furrowed. "Why?"


    She shrugged, almost too casually. "Maybe because I see how lonely you are. And because I know we¡¯ve all treated you badly."


    I blinked. No one had ever said that to me. Ever.


    "I just... I don¡¯t know," I muttered. "This is all strange."


    "I know," she said quickly. "But let me make it up to you. Please. Take it tonight. Sleep well. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll help again."


    I held the packet in my hand, still unsure. "Thanks... I guess."


    She smiled again, then stepped forward and touched my shoulder gently. "Goodnight, Lisa."


    "Goodnight," I said softly.


    She walked away slowly, turning back once to wave. I just stood there, holding the little packet in my palm, watching her disappear through the door.


    My stomach twisted. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    Why now?

 Chapter 60 - new friend

    <h4>Chapter 60: 60 - new friend</h4>


    60


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I stared at the small packet in my palm, still not sure what to make of Cecilia. I didn¡¯t trust her. I couldn¡¯t. One minute, everyone treated me like I was the dirt on their shoe, and the next, this sudden kindness? It didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    I turned the packet over. It looked ordinary enough, but that didn¡¯t mean anything. I¡¯d heard stories of people being tricked with things like this, herbs, sweets, even water. And now, just when someone suddenly decided to be friendly, they were handing me strange herbs? No.


    I stood, walked to the small bin by the back of the kitchen, and tossed it in. I didn¡¯t even look back at it.


    By the time I finally got to my room, my stomach was already growling so loudly I was sure even the walls could hear it. I hadn¡¯t eaten all day, not even a crumb. No one saved anything for me. They never did.


    I walked over to the tiny corner I called mine, the part of the pantry where I kept whatever little food I managed to hide away. I opened the cloth pouch where I sometimes kept old pieces of bread or fruit, but it was empty. Empty. I stared at it for a second, hoping something would magically appear. Of course, it didn¡¯t.


    With a tired sigh, I sat down on the edge of my thin mat and looked around the dim room. The silence made the hunger louder.


    "Guess I¡¯m sleeping hungry," I whispered to myself, trying tough, but the sound came out t and bitter.


    Iy down, curling into a ball with my arms wrapped around my belly, hoping the pressure would ease the ache. But it didn¡¯t. The emptiness in my stomach kept twisting, making it impossible to rx.


    I closed my eyes and tried to sleep, but my body refused to settle. I tossed and turned, flipping from one side to the other. Every sound outside made me flinch, and my mind stayed wide awake. After hours of pretending, I gave up and sat up in the darkness, feeling the weight of another night alone and hungry.


    Before the sun rose, I slipped out of bed and tiptoed to the kitchen. My steps were soft, careful. I couldn¡¯t risk getting caught. I opened a cupboard and found a few scraps, half a loaf of bread, and some cold porridge left at the bottom of a pot. It wasn¡¯t much, but I was too hungry to care.


    I tucked myself into the corner behind the vegetable shelf, crouching low and hoping the shadows would hide me. My fingers clutched the dry piece of bread I¡¯d managed to snatch from the counter, and I began eating quickly, stuffing it into my mouth like someone who hadn¡¯t seen food in days, because, honestly, I hadn¡¯t had much in days. The bread was rough and a little stale, but I didn¡¯t care. It was something.


    The kitchen door creaked open slowly. I heard the sharp sound of several shoes tapping against the tiled floor. Maids. The early morning shift. My heart dropped into my stomach.


    I held my breath, trying to melt further into the corner, to be invisible. Maybe they wouldn¡¯t notice me. Maybe they¡¯d be too tired or too busy to care.


    But I wasn¡¯t that lucky.


    "Hey!" one of the older maids snapped. "What do you think you¡¯re doing there like a rat?!"


    I jumped to my feet, startled, and crumbs fell from myp to the floor like little traitors. "I... I was just..."


    Before I could finish, she stormed toward me, her face a mixture of anger and disgust.


    "Always sneaking around," she spat. "You think this is your mother¡¯s kitchen?! You don¡¯t belong here. Why don¡¯t you crawl back into whatever hole you came from?"


    Tears burned at the back of my eyes. I opened my mouth to speak, but the words wouldn¡¯te.


    Just then, Cecilia stepped forward.


    "Enough, Ma," she said calmly.


    The older maid scoffed loudly, folding her arms. "What¡¯s going on, Cecilia? Why are you defending her?"


    I felt my cheeks burn. My body froze, still crouched near the corner of the kitchen, one hand gripping the piece of bread I had managed to find. My heart was racing, and my throat felt dry. I couldn¡¯t even look up at anyone.


    Cecilia ignored the older woman. She strolled towards me, her slippers tapping lightly on the tiled floor. Her face held a soft smile, but her eyes were unreadable.


    "Lisa, are you alright?" she asked gently.


    I nodded quickly, avoiding her gaze. I was too ashamed to speak. My hand trembled slightly as I tried to hide the half-bitten bread behind my back like a guilty thief. But it was toote. They¡¯d all seen me.


    Cecilia bent down and picked up the piece of bread I had dropped earlier. She looked at it carefully and then sighed.


    "Poor thing," she said loudly, loud enough for everyone in the room to hear. "So hungry she had to sneak food like a little mouse. Didn¡¯t even have the decency to ask."


    I looked up at her, blinking. My chest tightened. Was she insulting me, too?


    The other maidsughed quietly, shaking their heads. One of them whispered something I didn¡¯t hear, but I knew it wasn¡¯t kind.


    Still crouching, I looked away, my eyes stinging with unshed tears. I hated that they all saw me like this, weak, hungry, pathetic.


    Cecilia turned back to me and extended the bread. "Come," she said softly. "Don¡¯t mind them. They don¡¯t know better."


    I slowly took the bread from her hand, not sure what to say. I didn¡¯t trust her, not fully.


    "After we finish the morning work," she added with a smile, "I¡¯ll make you something proper to eat. A nice breakfast."


    My lips parted slightly, shocked by her words. "You will?" I whispered.


    She nodded, brushing invisible dust off her dress. "Yes. Something warm. Maybe eggs or porridge. Would you like that?"


    I stared at her for a few seconds. My heart didn¡¯t know what to feel: suspicion, confusion, or a tiny flicker of hope.


    "Thank you," I murmured, barely getting the words out.


    Cecilia smiled again. It looked sweet. But it was too smooth, too practiced, like someone who had smiled many times without meaning it.


    "Anything for my new friend," she said softly, patting my arm before standing up and turning to the others.


    As we walked out of the corner together, I felt everyone¡¯s eyes on me.

 Chapter 61 - spilt it out

    <h4>Chapter 61: 61 - spilt it out</h4>


    61


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    "Lisa," the head maid, Matilda, called. "Sweep the main hallway and mop it twice. The Alpha¡¯s guests are arrivingter today. I don¡¯t want any dust."


    "Yes, ma," I replied quickly, taking the broom.


    I got to work, my hands already aching even though I¡¯d just started. I didn¡¯tin. Comining only brought more chores, or worse, punishment.


    A few hours passed. The sun had climbed high, shining through the big windows. My back hurt. My arms felt like jelly. I wiped my forehead with my sleeve and moved on to the next section of the hallway.


    That was when I heard soft footsteps. When I looked up, Cecilia was standing there.


    "Lisa," she said gently, holding a tray. "I brought you something."


    I blinked. "For me?"


    She smiled. "Yes. You¡¯ve been working hard. You look tired. And I promised to get you something nice this morning,"


    She walked closer, and my mouth watered as the smell hit me. Freshly baked bread, grilled fish, rice with thick sauce, and cold orange juice on the side. My eyes widened.


    "I... I don¡¯t know what to say," I stammered.


    "You don¡¯t have to say anything," Cecilia said. "Just eat. But maybe finish this part of the hallway first so no one yells at you."


    I nodded slowly. "Yes, I¡¯ll finish here first. Then I¡¯ll eat."


    "Alright," she said softly, cing the tray on the low table nearby. "I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes."


    She walked off, her white skirt swaying as she disappeared down the corridor.


    I turned back to my cleaning, my eyes drifting to the tray now and then. The smell was driving me crazy. I cleaned faster, my heart a little lighter. Maybe eating the food wouldn¡¯t be so bad.


    But just as I was finishing thest tile, I heard footsteps again, heavier ones this time. I looked up and saw Petra, one of the maids, storming down the hall.


    She spotted the tray and narrowed her eyes. "What¡¯s this?"


    I opened my mouth. "It¡¯s... it¡¯s for me. Cecilia..."


    She snorted. "You? Are you joking?"


    "I¡¯m not. She said I could eat after..."


    "Oh, shut up," Petra snapped, grabbing the tray. "You don¡¯t deserve this."


    "Please," I whispered, stepping forward. "I haven¡¯t eaten..."


    "Then go find some leftover scraps," she hissed. "That¡¯s all you measly humans are good for."


    My heart sank.


    I reached out instinctively, trying to stop her, but it was already toote. She had turned her back to me and settled into a low stool by the corner of the room like she owned the ce. With no shame, she peeled the foil from the tray and began digging into the food like a starved beast.


    She picked up the grilled fish first, a beautiful golden-brown piece Cecilia had carefully garnished. Without even using cutlery, she bit off a huge chunk, the sound of bones cracking under her teeth making my stomach churn. The sauce smeared around her mouth as she chewed noisily, pieces of the fish falling from her lips. She didn¡¯t care.


    I just stood there, frozen, helpless, watching her eat what was meant for me. My meal. My one act of kindness for the day. My small moment offort. Gone.


    She picked up the cup of fresh juice and gulped it down in one breath. The ss clinked loudly as she mmed it down, juice running down her chin. My fists clenched at my side, so tight they shook. My jaw was locked, but I could feel my lip trembling. I wanted to scream. I wanted to grab the food back. But what good would that do?


    "Stop staring like a beggar," Petra snapped between chews. "You should be grateful I didn¡¯t throw it out."


    Her words stung more than her actions. My eyes burned with unshed tears, but I quickly bit down on my bottom lip to stop them from falling. Crying would only give her more tough about.


    I turned slightly, about to walk away, when I heard footsteps. Familiar ones. Light but fast.


    Cecilia.


    She walked in carrying a small white napkin, probably to wipe off the tray or bring more for me. I saw the brightness in her face falter as soon as she noticed Petra sittingfortably, scarfing down thest of the meal. Her eyes darted to the half-empty tray, then to the ss, and finally to Petra¡¯s greasy fingers.


    "What are you doing?" Cecilia¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and ice-cold.


    Cecilia walked closer, her eyes locked on Petra, who was still munching with loud, shameless bites.


    "Why are you eating that?" she asked, voice tight and sharp.


    Petra paused mid-chew and looked up, clearly confused. "What? It was just sitting here. I thought it was for everyone."


    "It wasn¡¯t!" Cecilia snapped, stepping forward. "That was for Lisa!"


    Petra blinked, then scoffed. "You¡¯re giving her proper food now? Since when? What for? She¡¯s nothing but a stray you picked up."


    Cecilia¡¯s expression changed. Her annoyance turned to something else, fear. Her eyes widened, her lips trembling slightly. She looked at the nearly empty te and then at Petra again.


    "You... you have to stop eating it," she said, her voice suddenly shaky.


    Petraughed. "Oh, please. What are you talking about? What, you think she¡¯s a princess now? Getting special treatment?"


    Cecilia didn¡¯t smile. She looked dead serious now. Her hands were trembling as she pointed at the tray. "That food wasn¡¯t... it wasn¡¯t normal. It wasn¡¯t meant for you. Spit it out!"


    Petra snorted, clearly enjoying the drama. "What are you going on about? It¡¯s just rice and fish. Tasted better than the usual garbage."


    "No!" Cecilia shouted. "You don¡¯t understand. That meal had a special blend. It was for her body, not yours! It was tailored, for her! It¡¯s not safe for anyone else."


    Petra frowned, suddenly unsure. "Wait... what do you mean?"


    Petra¡¯s smirk faded. Her eyes darted around nervously.


    Cecilia stepped even closer. "Spit it out, Petra. Now. Before it starts working."


    I watched, confused. "What... what do you mean?" I asked.


    Cecilia didn¡¯t look at me. Her focus was entirely on Petra. "Spit it out now, bitch!"


    Petra stood up, annoyed. "Why are you yelling? I already swallowed..."


    She stopped.


    Her eyes grew wide. She clutched her stomach. "Wh-what... what did you put in that food?!"


    Cecilia stepped back. "I told you not to eat it."


    Petra dropped the cup of juice. It shattered on the floor. She groaned, bent forward, and then...


    "Bleeegh!"


    She vomited blood.

 Chapter 62 - I’ll be next

    <h4>Chapter 62: 62 - I¡¯ll be next</h4>


    62


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    One minute, Petra wasughing and mocking me, and the next... she was hunched over, her hands on her stomach, groaning in pain.


    "Ugh... what¡¯s... happening?" she whimpered, her body trembling.


    I took a step back, my heart thudding. "Petra?"


    Cecilia gasped beside me. "No... no, no, no..."


    Petra fell to her knees, coughing violently. Blood sprayed from her mouth, sttering across the tiled floor. My eyes widened. My breath caught in my throat.


    "She¡¯s... she¡¯s vomiting blood," I whispered.


    Cecilia looked panicked. "She wasn¡¯t supposed to eat that! That food..."


    My head whipped around. "What was in the food, Cecilia? What did you give me?!"


    Cecilia reached for me. "Lisa, calm down. It was meant for you, not her. I didn¡¯t know..."


    I stepped back. "You didn¡¯t know what? That it would kill someone?"


    "No! I didn¡¯t know Petra would take it. I was testing... testing something. You weren¡¯t supposed to..."


    My hand shot out before I could stop myself. I grabbed Cecilia by the cor and pushed her against the wall.


    "You were trying to kill me!" I shouted, my voice cracking. "You acted like you were helping me. You brought me food... but it was poison, wasn¡¯t it?!"


    "No! I swear...it wasn¡¯t poison... it was... I just needed to see..."


    "See what? How long it takes for a human like me to drop dead?!"


    Petra let out one final choking sound. We both turned to her. She copsedpletely, her eyes wide open, ssy. Her bodyy still.


    Dead.


    My fingers loosened from Cecilia¡¯s cor. I backed away slowly.


    "She... she¡¯s dead," I said in a whisper.


    The noise must¡¯ve drawn attention, because other maids rushed into the kitchen.


    Gasps. Shouts. One of them screamed.


    "What happened?!"


    "She¡¯s not breathing!"


    "Oh my goddess... she¡¯s dead!"


    They all looked between Petra¡¯s body and me... and then at Cecilia, who was trembling.


    I was shaking too. My stomach twisted in fear, disgust, and confusion.


    "I... I didn¡¯t do anything," I muttered. "She ate the food... Cecilia brought it for me."


    One of the maids looked at Cecilia. "You gave her something dangerous?!"


    Cecilia looked like she was about to faint. "I... I didn¡¯t know it would... I didn¡¯t mean..."


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. I stumbled out of the kitchen, heart pounding.


    Cecilia tried to follow. "Lisa, wait! I can exin!"


    I turned to her with tears in my eyes. "Don¡¯t. Just stay away from me."


    I ran blindly through the hallways, my breath sharp and uneven, my legs shaking beneath me. I didn¡¯t know where I was going, I just needed to get away from that room. From Petra. From her body. From Cecilia¡¯s cold voice. My chest hurt. My stomach twisted. Was I going to throw up too?


    Tears blurred my vision, but I kept running until I almost mmed into something, or someone.


    "Whoa, whoa!" a voice said.


    I looked up and froze.


    Kael.


    Rowan.


    Damon.


    The triplets.


    They stood in front of me, dressed in matching ck and silver robes. Their faces looked surprised, even a little amused at the sight of me, breathless, panicked, eyes wide like a trapped animal.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Rowan asked, stepping closer.


    "Are you okay?" Damon added, brow furrowed. "You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost."


    "I..." My lips trembled. I looked back down the hallway. "I... I didn¡¯t... she tried to..."


    "Lisa, calm down." Kael¡¯s voice was more firm. He raised his hand a little. "Breathe. What happened?"


    I clutched my stomach and swallowed. My whole body was trembling. "Cecilia... sh-she tried to poison me."


    Their faces all changed at once.


    "What?" Damon blinked.


    Kael frowned. "Poison you? Cecilia?"


    Rowan scoffed. "Why would she do that?"


    "I don¡¯t know!" I burst out. "She brought me food....like a real meal. I was so hungry. But then Petra took it and ate it and...she... she started vomiting. Blood. A lot of it. She died."


    They stared at me.


    "What?" Damon said slowly, blinking like he misheard me.


    "She... she died?" Rowan repeated.


    "Yes!" My voice cracked. "I swear, I didn¡¯t touch the food. I didn¡¯t even eat it! Petra took it. Cecilia...she said it wasn¡¯t for her. She kept telling her to spit it out. That she wasn¡¯t supposed to eat it. Then Petra... she just copsed!"


    "You¡¯re not making sense," Kael muttered, rubbing his forehead.


    "I¡¯m not lying!" I cried. "Why would I lie about something like that?!"


    Just then, I heard footsteps behind me.


    I turned around and saw Cecilia walking toward us, quickly but nervously. Her eyes flicked to me, then to the triplets. She bowed immediately.


    "My Lords," she said, her voice unsteady. "Forgive me. I was just trying to catch up to her. She ran off in a panic."


    "Yeah," Kael said, his tone suddenly colder. "We heard. Lisa says you tried to poison her."


    Cecilia froze.


    "Is that true?" Damon asked, stepping forward. "Why would she say something like that?"


    Rowan folded his arms, eyeing her. "You brought her poisoned food?"


    Cecilia looked down at the floor, her hands shaking. "I... I swear, I didn¡¯t mean for anything to happen."


    "What does that mean?" Kael demanded. "Did you poison the food or not?"


    "I..."


    "Answer him!" Damon snapped.


    Cecilia swallowed hard. "It wasn¡¯t for her," she whispered.


    "What?" Kael¡¯s voice was sharp. "What do you mean it wasn¡¯t for her? You brought her the food."


    "I did," Cecilia said, her voice barely above a whisper. "But not because I wanted to be kind. I... I was ordered to give her the food. But it wasn¡¯t just any food. It was meant to... test her."


    "Test her?" Rowan echoed. "What kind of test involves poison?"


    Cecilia¡¯s mouth trembled. "Not poison... exactly. Just... something that only someone special could survive."


    Damon stepped closer, his eyes narrowing. "Who sent you?"


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    "Cecilia," Kael warned, his voice deadly quiet. "If someone ordered you to harm Lisa, you better start talking. Now."


    Cecilia dropped to her knees.


    "I swear, I didn¡¯t want to do it!" she cried. "I was just following orders. I thought... maybe it wouldn¡¯t affect her. I thought she was stronger than that!"


    "But Petra ate it instead," I said hoarsely, staring at her. "She¡¯s dead because of you."


    Cecilia buried her face in her hands. "I didn¡¯t mean for her to die!"


    Damon crouched beside her. "Who gave you the food?"


    "I can¡¯t say..."


    "You can," he said. "And you will."


    She looked up at him, fear written all over her face. "If I say it, I¡¯ll be next."


    "You¡¯ll be next if you don¡¯t," Kael said darkly. "If Lisa had eaten that food, she¡¯d be dead right now. We don¡¯t take that lightly."

 Chapter 63 - fear me

    <h4>Chapter 63: 63 - fear me</h4>


    63


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I was pacing in my room, heart racing. The walls felt too close, the silence too loud.


    Cecilia should be done by now.


    I had told her to poison the food and make it look natural. Lisa would die quietly, and I¡¯d finally be free of that stupid girl always lurking around. I didn¡¯t understand what the triplets saw in her. She was weak, always quiet, and didn¡¯t belong here.


    I paused and looked at the hourss on my table. Why haven¡¯t I heard anything yet?


    Then, suddenly, screams.


    Loud ones.


    Followed by running footsteps and panicked voices echoing down the hallway.


    My heart dropped to my stomach.


    I ran to the window and peeped through the curtain. I couldn¡¯t see much from this angle, but the noise was growing.


    "What the hell is going on?" I whispered and grabbed my robe, stepping out of the room.


    I passed by a maid who looked pale and frightened.


    "What¡¯s going on?" I demanded.


    The maid stammered, "S-Someone¡¯s dead. Petra... I think... blood..."


    I pushed past her before she finished.


    As I reached the hallway, I heard Kael¡¯s voice, deep andmanding.


    "Lisa, calm down. Breathe. What happened?"


    Lisa?


    I froze for a second.


    She¡¯s alive?


    I moved closer and saw the triplets standing in front of her. Lisa looked like she¡¯d seen a ghost. Her eyes were wide, and her hands were shaking. She was trying to speak, but her lips barely moved.


    "I-I... I think..." she stammered, "Cecilia tried to poison me."


    I gasped quietly and pressed myself against the wall so they wouldn¡¯t see me yet.


    Damon chuckled in disbelief. "Why would Cecilia poison you? Are you dreaming?"


    "Maybe she misunderstood something," Rowan added with a shrug.


    But then...


    Cecilia appeared.


    Panting.


    Hair messy.


    She bowed low. "My lords."


    She didn¡¯t even look at Lisa. She was clearly trying to stay calm, but her hands were trembling.


    Kael¡¯s voice was sharp. "Cecilia. Is what Lisa said true?"


    Cecilia nced at Lisa, then back at them. "I... I..."


    Damon narrowed his eyes. "Did someone send you? Who told you to poison her?"


    I clenched my teeth, my nails digging into my palms.


    She¡¯s going to expose me.


    She was stuttering, shaking, blinking too fast. She looked like someone on the verge of confessing.


    I couldn¡¯t let her speak.


    I stepped out, ignoring the pounding in my chest.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" I asked, trying to keep my voice calm.


    Everyone turned. Lisa¡¯s eyes widened in fear. The triplets looked confused.


    Rowan blinked. "Belinda? What are you doing here?"


    "I heard noise. Decided to check," I replied simply.


    I walked forward slowly, my eyes on Cecilia.


    She looked at me, her lips parted like she wanted to say something.


    My heart thudded. She was going to ruin everything.


    As I passed one of the guards, I reached out and snatched the sword from his sheath.


    "What the...my Lady?" he called, rmed.


    Everyone turned sharply.


    "Belinda...?" Kael started.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    I walked straight to Cecilia, raised the sword, and in one swift move, shed her neck open.


    A gasp rang out.


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    Cecilia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She dropped to her knees, clutching her throat, and copsed to the floor, dead.


    Lisa screamed.


    One of the maids fainted.


    The entire hallway froze.


    Rowan shouted, "What the hell did you just do?!"


    I dropped the sword and faced them calmly.


    "She poisoned someone. The rules are clear. If you kill, you must be killed."


    Kael looked furious. "We hadn¡¯t even investigated properly...!"


    "She confessed with her silence," I cut in. "Look at her face. She was caught. She would have poisoned Lisa if Petra hadn¡¯t eaten the food first."


    Damon folded his arms. "You didn¡¯t even give us a chance to ask her questions."


    "There was nothing to ask!" I shouted. "What more do you need? A girl is dead! Lisa could have died too! I was only protecting the pack."


    Lisa stepped back, her face white. "You... you killed her just like that."


    I turned to her and narrowed my eyes, my voice cold and sharp. "Would you have rather I let her kill you next?"


    Her lips trembled, and her eyes glistened with unshed tears. "You don¡¯t care about me."


    A hollowugh escaped my throat, short and bitter. "Oh, don¡¯t start ying the victim now."


    Before I could say more, Kael stepped in, his face tense. "That¡¯s enough. Belinda, we¡¯ll deal with this properly. You shouldn¡¯t have taken matters into your own hands."


    I stared at him, stunned. "Properly?" My voice shook with disbelief. "You call letting a traitor stand in front of you proper? I ended it. She tried to poison someone in this pce..."


    "And we would have questioned her to find out why," Kael cut in. "Now we have no answers."


    Iughed again, more bitter this time. "Oh, now you¡¯re defending her? A maid? A measly human, like Petra said. And yet you¡¯re all standing here, acting like she¡¯s royalty."


    Rowan, who had been silent, stepped forward, his eyes narrowed. "That ¡¯measly human¡¯ was almost murdered in our pce. Don¡¯t forget that and even though we didn¡¯t acknowledge her, she is still our responsibility."


    I clenched my fists. "You think I don¡¯t see what¡¯s happening? You¡¯re all slowly getting soft because of her. She¡¯s ying you. Making you think she¡¯s sweet and innocent."


    Damon shook his head. "This isn¡¯t about her. It¡¯s about what just happened. You killed Cecilia before we could question her. That looks suspicious."


    I red at him. "Suspicious?! I did what needed to be done!"


    Kael¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Or were you trying to silence her?"


    My heart skipped. "What?"


    "She looked like she wanted to confess something," he said coldly. "And then you killed her."


    Lisa¡¯s eyes locked with mine. "You sent her, didn¡¯t you?"


    I turned away. "Don¡¯t be ridiculous."


    "Why else would you be waiting around to kill her?" she whispered. "You were afraid."


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "I only followed the rules. If you people want to start bending them now because of some outsider, then maybe I¡¯m the only one still loyal to this pack."


    Rowan sighed, rubbing his temple. "This is a mess."


    Damon called one of the guards. "Clean this up. Take Cecilia¡¯s body to the clinic and get the guards to investigate the whole incident. We¡¯ll need to open an inquiry."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Lisa was still staring at me. I hated that look. Like she finally saw me for who I really was.


    Good.


    Let her fear me.


    Let her stay far away.

 Chapter 64 - their trust

    <h4>Chapter 64: 64 - their trust</h4>


    64


    ?~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The hallway was quiet now.


    The triplets had walked away, and the guards slowly dispersed, murmuring about what had just happened. Cecilia¡¯s blood still stained the floor, and my heart felt heavy. Not for her, she tried to kill me, but for everything. The fear. The betrayal. The pain.


    I stood there for a moment, watching them disappear. Kael nced back once, his expression unreadable, then turned and followed his brothers. Even Belinda had left. Calm. Too calm. Like nothing had happened.


    But I knew it wasn¡¯t over.


    And I wasn¡¯t going to let it end like this.


    As soon as I saw Belinda turning the corner toward the east corridor, I followed her. My legs moved quickly, my heart pounding hard with each step. For the first time in forever, I wasn¡¯t scared. Not like I was this morning. Not like when I took the drug Cecilia gave me. That fear had nearly killed me.


    Not again.


    I caught up to her just as she entered a part of the corridor where no one was watching. No guards. No maids. Just us. And I ran, full speed, until I stepped right in front of her.


    She stopped, shocked.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, voice low but irritated. Her eyes narrowed.


    "I want to talk," I said, trying to keep my voice steady.


    Her brows lifted like she was amused. "Talk? Now you want to talk?"


    I didn¡¯t move. "Why did you try to kill me?"


    Belinda¡¯s face changed just slightly, a flicker of something passed through her eyes, but she quickly masked it.


    "Excuse me?"


    I didn¡¯t back down. "You sent Cecilia, didn¡¯t you?"


    She crossed her arms, giving me a mocking smile. "Why would I try to kill you through Cecilia, Lisa? If I really wanted you dead, do you honestly think I¡¯d use someone else? I would have done it with my own hands."


    I swallowed, hard. Her voice was steady. Cold. Confident.


    I didn¡¯t care.


    "You may not have used your hands," I said slowly, "but you used hers. And now she¡¯s dead because of it."


    Belinda gave a small shrug. "You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t use mine."


    I tilted my head, letting a cold smile creep onto my lips. "Do you think the triplets actually like me?"


    Her eyes widened for a second, but then she let out a soft scoff, shaking her head. "You¡¯re not serious."


    "I am," I said, stepping closer. "Because for someone they supposedly like, they didn¡¯t stand beside you when you killed Cecilia. They questioned you. Kael was angry. Rowan asked why. Damon just stared like he didn¡¯t know you."


    "You¡¯re delusional," she said, voice sharper now. "You think one little incident will change what we have? Please."


    "Do you have anything with them?" I asked. "Because to me, it doesn¡¯t seem like it."


    "Who are you to say that?" she snapped. "A maid? A weakling who cries at every shadow? You think just because you survived, suddenly you¡¯re strong?"


    "I was quiet," I said, my voice firmer now. "I kept my head down. I followed orders. I stayed out of your way. And I almost died because of that."


    She blinked, clearly not expecting that.


    I took a deep breath, fists clenched. "I¡¯m done being the scared little girl. I¡¯m done pretending not to see what¡¯s going on around me. You don¡¯t get to act like the victim now."


    "You¡¯re talking to me like we¡¯re equals," she hissed.


    I stared at her. "We¡¯re not. But today, you proved you¡¯re just as dangerous as the enemies outside these walls. Maybe worse."


    She stepped forward, close enough that I could smell the expensive perfume she wore. "Careful, Lisa. You think because the triplets saved you today, that makes you important?"


    "No," I said. "But I know I¡¯m not nothing either. And if they had to choose between someone who lies and someone who tells the truth, I think they¡¯d pick thetter."


    Her lips curled into a bitter smile. "You think they see you?"


    "I don¡¯t care anymore if they do," I replied. "But I see you, Belinda. And I know what you did."


    "I didn¡¯t do anything," she spat. "Cecilia was the one who tried to poison you."


    "And you killed her before she could talk," I said quietly.


    Her jaw tightened.


    "You silenced her because she was your tool. She knew too much," I said. "That¡¯s why you killed her in front of everyone, to look like a hero while hiding the truth."


    "I don¡¯t owe you exnations," she said. "And I certainly don¡¯t need to justify myself to a lowlife like you."


    "Then stop pretending," I whispered. "Stop acting like you care about this ce. You care about them, the triplets. You¡¯re obsessed."


    She didn¡¯t respond, but her re said it all.


    "You hate that they even looked at me today," I continued. "You hate that I didn¡¯t die like you wanted. You hate that I survived."


    "You should have died," she growled, stepping even closer. "You¡¯re not strong, Lisa. You just got lucky. You were supposed to take the drug, pass out quietly, and never wake up. That¡¯s what was nned."


    "So you do admit it," I said, heart racing.


    "You already know it," she snapped. "So what? You¡¯ll run and tell them? Go ahead. Who¡¯s going to believe you? A maid with no status, no voice, no power?"


    "I don¡¯t need power," I said, meeting her gaze. "The truth has power."


    Belinda stared at me for a long second, then gave a coldugh. "You really think you¡¯re something now, huh?"


    "No," I said. "But I know I¡¯m not what I used to be."


    She clenched her jaw, and for the first time, she looked unsettled. Not scared. Just shaken. Like she didn¡¯t know what to make of me anymore.


    I took a step back, never breaking eye contact.


    "You lost today," I said.


    "I lost?" sheughed again, but this time, itcked confidence.


    "You lost your cover. Your secret. And their trust."


    "I still have them," she insisted. "You¡¯re just a bump in the road."


    "Then why are you standing here arguing with me?"


    Silence.


    I nodded slowly. "Exactly."


    Belinda didn¡¯t move. Her face was still, cold like stone. But her silence said it all.


    I turned to leave, my legs shaking just a little from everything I¡¯d said.

 Chapter 65 - favourite wine

    <h4>Chapter 65: 65 - favourite wine</h4>


    65


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I walked slowly back to my room, dragging my feet. My chest felt heavy, like something big was pressing on it. As soon as I closed the door behind me, I slid down to the floor and buried my face in my hands.


    Tears poured out of my eyes.


    "I could¡¯ve died," I whispered to myself, rocking slowly. "I almost died."


    My shoulders shook as the tears kepting. My head was pounding, and my heart still hadn¡¯t calmed down. Petra died right in front of me, and it could¡¯ve been me. It was meant to be me.


    What if I had eaten first?


    I clutched my stomach tightly and cried harder. "Papa... I wonder how you¡¯d feel if you heard your daughter died in a strange ce where she came to work just to survive."


    I sniffled and pulled my knees to my chest. "I don¡¯t want to die. Not like this. Not for nothing..."


    I didn¡¯t know how long I cried for. But at some point, the tears dried on my cheeks and I fell asleep on the cold floor.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    I opened my eyes slowly to the sound of someone at my door. My eyes were swollen, and my body ached from sleeping on the floor.


    Knock, knock!


    I stood up groggily and dragged myself to the door.


    "Yes?" I said in a low voice as I opened it.


    It was one of the pce maids. "The Alphas are looking for you," she said quietly.


    My heart dropped.


    "Right now?" I asked, wiping my face quickly.


    She nodded. "Yes. You have toe immediately."


    I shut the door slowly behind me and rubbed my face again. I didn¡¯t want them to see I had been crying. I didn¡¯t want them to see how broken I felt. I forced myself to move, one step at a time, until I reached the hall where they were.


    The three of them, Kael, Rowan, and Damon, were seated. They looked like gods, powerful and calm, but the moment I entered, their eyes were on me.


    I bowed quickly. "Good... good evening."


    Kael leaned forward. "Lisa. Are you okay?"


    I raised my head slowly and nodded. "Yes. I¡¯m fine."


    They kept staring at me like they didn¡¯t believe me.


    Rowan cleared his throat. "You weren¡¯t at your duty post."


    I blinked. "Duty post?"


    Damon tilted his head. "Yes. You didn¡¯t show up to clean the dining hall this morning."


    I scoffed without meaning to.


    Even I was shocked at myself.


    "You¡¯re serious?" I said, slowly. "I almost died today. Petra is dead. And you¡¯re asking me why I didn¡¯t show up to sweep the floor?"


    They were stunned. None of them said anything for a few seconds.


    Kael¡¯s brow lifted. "You¡¯re... talking back?"


    "I didn¡¯t mean to be rude," I said sharply, "but what do you want me to say? I¡¯m still shaking. I saw someone die. Someone I knew. Right in front of me. It was supposed to be me."


    Rowan frowned. "We¡¯re not trying to pressure you, Lisa. We just didn¡¯t know you were..."


    "You didn¡¯t know?" I cut in,ughing bitterly. "Everyone saw what happened. You were all there. And yet, today I¡¯m just expected to go back to being a maid like nothing happened?"


    Kael¡¯s lips curled into a slow, knowing smile as he leaned back in his seat. His eyes were locked on me, watching me in a way that made me feel like I¡¯d just stepped into a spotlight I didn¡¯t ask for. It wasn¡¯t the usual cold stare I was used to from him, no, this one was different. Amused. Curious. Like he was seeing me with new eyes.


    "Well, well," he said smoothly, his voice carrying a quiet edge of surprise and something else I couldn¡¯t ce. "It seems I like this new energy."


    I blinked at him, not expecting that. My lips parted slightly, but no words came out. I didn¡¯t know what to say. My heart was still racing from everything I¡¯d just said, the way I talked back, the fact that I¡¯d stood my ground for once. And now... he was smiling?


    Before I could figure out what to do or say, Kael stood up.


    Slowly.


    Deliberately.


    His tall frame moved with such confidence, like he had all the time in the world. Each step echoed quietly on the polished floor, and with every one, I felt my pulse quicken. I stayed rooted to the spot, my hands clenched in front of me, trying not to look nervous, though I was.


    He stopped right in front of me, close enough that I could feel the heat radiating off his body. He was taller, broader, and he smelled faintly of cedarwood and something smoky.


    I swallowed hard.


    Then, he leaned down, so close that strands of his hair brushed my cheek. My breath caught in my throat as his lips came beside my ear. His voice was low and deep, sending an involuntary shiver down my spine.


    "Keep that up," he murmured. "I like it."


    I froze.


    The words felt like they wrapped around me, warm and sharp at the same time. I didn¡¯t know whether to be ttered, afraid, orpletely confused. Maybe all three. I felt the brush of his breath against my skin, and my chest rose with a shaky inhale I couldn¡¯t control.


    Then, as quickly as he¡¯de close, he straightened up, stepping back with that same smug, confident smirk on his face, like he hadn¡¯t just set my nerves on fire. He returned to his seat casually, like he hadn¡¯t done anything at all.


    I stood there for a second, still trying to process what had just happened. My legs felt like jelly. My face was warm. I had no idea what Kael meant by that, and worse, I didn¡¯t know what he wanted from me.


    Was it a game?


    Was he mocking me?


    Was I supposed to be scared... or something else?


    I was still caught in that storm of thoughts when Rowan¡¯s voice suddenly snapped me back to the moment.


    "Get us our favorite wine," he said with a slight lift of his brow, like he was daring me to hesitate.


    I lowered my head respectfully, my voice calm. "Yes, Alpha."


    Without another word, I turned and walked out of the room, my heart pounding, my steps steady, my mind a storm.

 Chapter 66 - touch me

    <h4>Chapter 66: 66 - touch me</h4>


    66


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I walked quietly out of the hall, my heart still thudding from Kael¡¯s words. Keep that up. I like it. His voice still echoed in my ear. I didn¡¯t even know how to feel. Confused? Nervous? ttered? Maybe all of them.


    I made my way toward the kitchen, passing by the long corridor that led to the wine cer. I had to get their favorite wine. Kael and Rowan didn¡¯t like waiting, and I didn¡¯t want to give them another reason to be upset. Not after I¡¯d just somehow earned a smile from Kael.


    When I reached the kitchen, it was mostly quiet. Just a few clinks of utensils and soft murmurs from some of the older maids preparing dinner. I didn¡¯t stop to greet anyone, I just kept walking straight to the wine cer at the far end.


    The hallway to the cer was dim, and a little cold. I wrapped my arms around myself, trying not to think too hard. But the moment I opened the wooden door to the wine cer and stepped inside, I heard footsteps behind me.


    "Look who¡¯s here," a voice said, mocking and sharp.


    I turned slowly. Two of the younger maids, Naomi and Bianca. They stood at the entrance, arms folded, eyes burning into me.


    Naomi took a step forward. "The cursed maid."


    Bianca snorted. "Why are you still walking around like you belong here? After everything?"


    I blinked, not sure what they were talking about yet. "What?"


    Naomi rolled her eyes. "Don¡¯t act stupid. Petra is dead. Cecilia is dead. All because of you."


    My chest tightened. I turned away and walked deeper into the cer, hoping they¡¯d leave me alone. "I don¡¯t want any trouble," I said quietly, reaching for a bottle of red wine.


    But they didn¡¯t leave.


    Naomiughed. "Of course, you don¡¯t want trouble. Trouble follows you everywhere. You¡¯re cursed, Lisa."


    "You should¡¯ve died instead of Cecilia," Bianca added. "You should¡¯ve died a long time ago."


    My hands trembled slightly as I held the bottle. I tried to stay calm. Tried to focus.


    "You¡¯re nothing but a burden," Naomi went on. "Everyone talks about it behind your back. The triplets might be letting you stay, but we know the truth. You¡¯re poison. Everyone around you ends up dead."


    I felt my jaw clench. Still, I didn¡¯t turn around.


    Bianca¡¯s voice sharpened. "Go and die already."


    That did it.


    I spun around, eyes wide, my voice shaking but loud. "Stop it!"


    They blinked, surprised by my outburst.


    "You think I wanted any of this?" I shouted. "You think I nned to be attacked by Cecilia? I almost died!"


    Naomi scoffed. "You¡¯re just ying victim."


    "She tried to kill me!" I said, voice cracking. "Cecilia...she poisoned me. And Petra? She was mean and cruel every single day. She treated me like I was trash. You want to defend that?"


    Bianca frowned. "You think you¡¯re special now because the triplets looked at you?"


    "This has nothing to do with the triplets!" I said, my fists clenched. "I¡¯ve done nothing but survive! Every single day in this ce, I try to do my job. I try to stay quiet. And still, you all find ways to hate me."


    Naomi looked ufortable now. "You... you don¡¯t belong here."


    "Maybe not," I whispered. "But I¡¯m here. And I¡¯m not going anywhere."


    Silence filled the cer.


    I turned back around, wiped the corner of my eye, and carefully lifted the wine bottle.


    "Don¡¯t ever speak to me like that again," I said, softly but firmly.


    Neither of them replied.


    I walked past them, head high, even though my chest still ached.


    I didn¡¯t care anymore. I was done being the quiet one. I was done taking their insults and swallowing my pain like it meant nothing.


    But just as I brushed past the two girls, one of them grabbed my arm roughly.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" she hissed.


    "Let go of me," I snapped, trying to yank my hand away.


    But before I could react, the other girl shoved me hard from behind, sending me crashing into one of the wine cer shelves.


    Bottles clinked, a few toppled over and rolled across the floor.


    "You think you¡¯re bold now, huh?" Bianca sneered. "After ruining everything?"


    "Petra is dead!" Naomi shouted. "And Cecilia too! All because of you!"


    "You want to act big now?" Naomi said again, stepping close. "Let¡¯s see how big you really are!"


    I pushed her back. "I didn¡¯t kill them! Cecilia tried to kill me! Petra almost got me locked away for doing nothing!"


    "Liar!" she screamed.


    Then she pped me.


    I stood there, stunned for a second, my cheek burning. I¡¯d had enough.


    "You know what?" I said quietly. "I¡¯m tired."


    Then I pped her back.


    That was it.


    Naomi screamed andunched herself at me. Her nails scratched across my arm. I yelled and grabbed her hair. Bianca grabbed me from behind and we all went down, struggling, hitting, pulling.


    "Let me go!" I shouted.


    "You¡¯re cursed!" Naomi screamed, trying to grab my face.


    "You should¡¯ve died instead of Cecilia!"


    I elbowed Bianca in the ribs and rolled away, panting.


    One of them jumped on me again, but this time, I was ready. I grabbed her wrist and twisted, forcing her to cry out.


    "You think I¡¯m weak?" I growled. "You all think I¡¯m nothing?"


    I shoved her away, and she tumbled backward.


    Naomi grabbed my dress from behind and tried to pull me down again, but I turned sharply, grabbed a wine bottle nearby, and raised it, not to hit her, just to make her stop.


    She froze.


    I was shaking, breathing hard, the bottle trembling in my grip.


    "Touch me again," I warned in a low, deadly voice, "and I swear, I won¡¯t just stand there."


    They looked at me now with wide, shocked eyes.


    "You¡¯ve gone mad," one whispered.


    "No," I said bitterly. "I¡¯ve just woken up."


    They backed off slowly, muttering under their breath, but noting close again.


    I dropped the bottle back on the shelf, ran a shaky hand through my hair, and picked up the wine I was originally sent for. My hands were bruised, my dress torn at the shoulder, and I could feel a scratch on my neck burning, but I didn¡¯t care.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!